diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/61878.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61878.txt | 12414 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 12414 deletions
diff --git a/old/61878.txt b/old/61878.txt deleted file mode 100644 index e060453..0000000 --- a/old/61878.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,12414 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook, The Manor School, by L. T. Meade - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - - -Title: The Manor School - - -Author: L. T. Meade - - - -Release Date: April 20, 2020 [eBook #61878] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII) - - -***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MANOR SCHOOL*** - - -E-text prepared by MWS, Martin Pettit, and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images generously made -available by Internet Archive (https://archive.org) - - - -Note: Images of the original pages are available through - Internet Archive. See - https://archive.org/details/manorschool00mead - - - - - -THE MANOR SCHOOL - -by - -MRS. L. T. MEADE - -Author of "A Bunch of Cherries," "Daddy's Girl," "The Time of Roses," -"Bad Little Hannah," etc., etc. - - -[Illustration: Decoration] - - - - - - -The Mershon Company -Rahway, N. J. New York - -Copyright, 1903, by -The Mershon Company - - - - -CONTENTS - -CHAPTER PAGE - I. THE ATTIC OF DESIRE, 1 - - II. THE MYSTERY, 9 - - III. A WILD SCHEME, 15 - - IV. GRANDMOTHER'S DINNER, 28 - - V. CHANGE OF A SOVEREIGN, 41 - - VI. SIX LONG YEARS, 49 - - VII. "THE REFORMATORY SCHOOL IS THE PUNISHMENT FOR ME," 57 - - VIII. PLAY-ACTING, 67 - - IX. A NIGHT IN THE SLUMS, 80 - - X. JUDITH FORD, 92 - - XI. LITTLE PROVIDENCES, 102 - - XII. GOING TO SCHOOL, 112 - - XIII. THE MANOR SCHOOL, 124 - - XIV. SCHOOLGIRLS, 134 - - XV. THE ORDEAL AND THE VICTIM, 145 - - XVI. SUSAN MARSH, 158 - - XVII. THE BOUDOIRS, 169 - - XVIII. "I AM AFRAID," 179 - - XIX. DAWSON'S BILL, 189 - - XX. NOBLESSE OBLIGE, 197 - - XXI. STAR'S PURSE, 206 - - XXII. THE BOWLING-ALLEY, 214 - - XXIII. THE RESOLVE OF THE BODYGUARD, 220 - - XXIV. MISS PEACOCK, 228 - - XXV. THE LETTER, 248 - - XXVI. THE CLEW TO THE MYSTERY, 270 - - XXVII. GOD'S WILL, 293 - -XXVIII. GOOD NEWS, 299 - - XXIX. ROSE TO THE RESCUE, 309 - - XXX. A PRISONER IN THE TOOL-HOUSE, 320 - - XXXI. MIDNIGHT AT THE GREENGROCER'S, 328 - - XXXII. THE TRIUMPH OF GOODNESS, 334 - - - - -THE MANOR SCHOOL - - - - -CHAPTER I - -THE ATTIC OF DESIRE - - -Christian Mitford was thirteen years of age. She was a tall girl with a -pale face, a little pronounced in expression, and quantities of thick, -untidy, very bright fair hair, which had a habit of tumbling in a great -mass over her eyes and round her shoulders. She was supposed to be much -spoilt, and it was well known she had a will of her own. - -Christian was an only child. Her home was in a big house in Russell -Square. The house was large enough to have been the abode of princes in -bygone days. It had enormous, lofty rooms, wide halls, great corridors, -spacious landings, and, above all things, charming attics. The attics -were not only very big and very roomy, but they were also not required -for the use of the family at all. In consequence Christian took -possession of them. She had adopted them for her own use when she was -quite a little girl, not more than seven or eight years of age. - -It was in the attics that Christian lived her real life. She made -a fairy world for herself, and there she was happy. In the great -front attic, which ran right across the house, she kept her dolls. -Christian had twelve dolls, and they all had special characteristics -and specially interesting histories. The adventures those dolls went -through would have delighted any other little girl; Christian took -these things as a matter of course. If Rosabel, the doll in the blue -frock, would run away at night to live with the gypsies for a long -time, she deserved punishment, and would be treated accordingly. If -Abelard, who was dressed in the costume of an old crusader, would fight -his enemies until he himself was all to pieces, and had to lie in bed -without arms or legs, surely that also was his own fault, and his -punishment served him right. Christian's cheeks used to blaze and her -eyes grow bright as these adventurous dolls went through their career -of naughtiness in her presence. She was so imaginative that she got -herself to believe that they really did these things without any help -from her, and sometimes she would sigh and shake her head and think -herself much to be pitied for having such a fearfully troublesome, not -to say dangerous family to manage. - -But the dolls, with their dolls'-house for the respectable members of -the family, and with their forests full of bandits, their crusades, -their land of Palestine, their troubadours for the others, had had -their day. Christian grew old enough to feel the glamour of the dolls -depart. It was ridiculous to suppose that Abelard had really got -that ghastly wound in his side, or that he had really lost his legs, -fighting the Saracens. Yes, the dolls had had their day. But the -fairy tales could be read and lived through, and she herself could be -the heroine of adventure; and what a time she had when she was the -voiceless Mermaid who loved a Prince and for his sake had her tongue -cut out! Or how depressed she was when she acted the Ugly Duckling; -and how she had, as the little Tin Soldier, adored the little Paper -Princess! - -But even the fairy-tale stage came to an end, and the history books had -now their turn. Christian was William Tell, and her hand shook as she -fired at the apple. Or she was Joan of Arc in prison, and putting on -her armor when there was no one by to see. Or she was Charlotte Corday -at the moment of her great inspiration. Or, again, she was on the way -to the guillotine as that great hero of fiction, Sidney Carton. - -The world knew nothing about Christian. They saw a dull little girl who -flitted through life demurely and never expressed any strong feelings -about anything. - -"She is a child without character," her French governess said of -Christian. - -"She is a good girl, but she will never play--at least, except in the -ordinary way," her music-master said. - -"If she had only a little imagination she would do so much better over -her poetry and history," her English mistress declared. - -It was only her dancing-mistress who now and then expressed approval as -Christian flitted about on her small feet, curvetting and curtsying, -bending and bowing, and doing all these things with an inborn grace. - -"Ah, that child!" said this discerning person; "has she not the very -essence of poetry--the thing itself?" - -But Christian did not even hear her dancing-mistress praise her. She -was accustomed to being found fault with: even her mother only bestowed -faint praise upon her; and as to her father, he scarcely noticed her at -all. - -Never mind, her real home was in the front attic. The grown people of -the house had very little idea how much of Christian's time was spent -in this attic. But however cold the weather, Christian never felt it -up there. She would remain in the huge, desolate place hour after -hour, crouching in a corner, her eyes gazing fascinated at the scene -which she had conjured up. Of course, she got many a cold in this way. -The colds were nursed and she was well treated, and no one ever for a -moment traced them to their true cause. - -There came an afternoon soon after Christmas, cold and dreary, when -icy blasts of wind banged up against the dormer-windows of Christian's -attic, and such piles of snow were heaped up on the roofs hard by that -the young girl could only picture herself as the Ice Maiden. At last -the cold became unbearable, and she stepped out of fairyland and ran -swiftly downstairs. - -On the floor just below the attics were the nurseries and her -schoolroom. In the front nursery sat old nurse. She was mending some of -Christian's stockings. She had spectacles on her nose, and was singing -softly to herself. Christian loved her perhaps better than anyone else -in the world, but she did not wait to speak to her now. She hurried -past the nurseries; their day was over. She used to sigh when she -remembered how many days were over. The dolls' day, the fairy-tales -day, and of course the nursery day. But, thank goodness, the hero and -heroine day would never be over! - -"When I am grown up," thought the child, "I shall be a real one. I mean -to do something very big, very great, very grand. I am preparing--I -know I am preparing--all this time." - -Christian also hurried past the schoolroom, which was quite comfortable -and snugly furnished, with big fires in the grates. She passed the -next floor, and presently found herself on the one where the drawing -rooms were situated. Here, beyond the two great drawing rooms, was a -small and very comfortable boudoir. The door of the room was slightly -open, and Christian observed that heavy curtains were drawn across -the windows. The logs on the fire blazed up merrily and a grateful -breath of heat came out to the child. Christian went in at once and -stood by the fire. She had just begun to thaw when she heard footsteps -approaching. Now, if she made for the door she would certainly meet -the intruder. This was not to be borne. She flew across the room, -pushed aside the heavy curtains which sheltered one of the windows, and -curling herself up on the window ledge, was completely lost to view. -There were double windows and shutters, and the shutters were fastened. -There was, therefore, not the slightest draught, and the window ledge -itself was soft with cushions, and had a down pillow at one end. -Christian had often lain there before to sleep. The little nook was -warm and, compared with the attic, most comfortable. She cuddled -herself up amongst the cushions and lay quiet. Of course, she would not -stay long; she would just get warm, and then go upstairs to her lessons. - -But the footsteps she had heard did not enter the room, and presently -drowsiness stole over her and she fell asleep. When she awoke it was -to the sound of voices. She raised herself very carefully, taking care -not to make the slightest noise, and, dividing the curtains about a -quarter of an inch, peeped out. Her mother, Mrs. Mitford, was sitting -near the fire with her back to Christian. She was a pretty little -woman, very young-looking for her age, and dressed in the height of -fashion. A tempting looking tea equipage stood on a small table near, -and as Christian watched, her mother raised a small silver teapot and -poured out a cup of tea. She handed it across to a lady whom Christian -knew well and hated violently. She was a certain Miss Neil, who often -visited her mother. Christian had long ago pronounced Miss Neil a -frumpy, tiresome, cross old woman. - -"I do dislike her!" she said now to herself. "I wonder my darling mumsy -can stand her." - -As the child watched she saw Miss Neil help herself to a piece of -buttered toast, and at the same time her mother said: - -"Whatever happens, I shall give her a first-rate outfit; I have made up -my mind to that." - -Christian's heart made a great bound. She dropped back into the shadow, -making a slight creaking noise as she did so. Mrs. Mitford glanced -round her nervously. - -"Don't you hear someone in the room, Julia?" - -"No, dear; only mice in the wainscot," was Miss Neil's reply. "But, as -you were saying, you will send Christian provided with a good outfit. -That is so like you; you always were such a thoughtful, excellent -mother." - -Mrs. Mitford liked to be praised, and Miss Neil was aware of that fact. -Mrs. Mitford's placid face shone with satisfaction. - -"I should be sorry," she said, "if I failed in my motherly duties. The -mother of one child has a great responsibility thrust upon her." - -"Your poor little girl won't like the change--eh?" said Miss Neil. - -"I'm afraid not," replied Mrs. Mitford, with a shrug of her dainty -shoulders. "The school her father has selected for her is, I -understand, very severe in tone. Discipline is much exercised there; -but my dear husband insists. He says that we are spoiling Christian." - -Christian, at the other side of the curtains, dug her nails into her -flesh. It was with the utmost difficulty that she could keep from -screaming aloud. - -"I want you to help me, Julia," continued Mrs. Mitford. "We'll have the -carriage out immediately after breakfast to-morrow and go round to the -different shops. We really have no time to lose. I mean to give her -two good, serviceable school frocks, two best frocks for Sunday--one -is all that is necessary, but I want her to look really nice--an -everyday evening frock, and a full-dress party one. Then she must have -a tailor-made coat and skirt, and about half a dozen blouses." - -"An abundance," said Miss Neil. "Too much, I should say. I never think -there is any use in pampering young girls." - -"Don't you, you old skinflint?" thought Christian at the other side of -the curtain. - -"Of course, there are a thousand and one other things," continued Mrs. -Mitford; "but everything must be got in a great hurry, for she goes -next week." - -"Next week," thought Christian. "Oh!" - -Her thoughts flew to the attic. In the attic she was Charlotte Corday: -she had arrived at Paris; the greatest moment of her life was at hand. -In the boudoir she was a little girl eavesdropping. Yes, it was an ugly -position. She wriggled, then remained quiet, for the most awful thing -of all would be to be found out. - -"What day did you say the dear child was to go to her school?" asked -Miss Neil. - -"Next Tuesday. This is Wednesday--not a week off now." - -"By the way, Mary," said Miss Neil suddenly, "have you told the child?" - -"I have not Julia; and, what is more, I do not intend to. I shan't say -anything whatever about it until the night before. What is the use in -making her miserable? When she hears she will have no time to be sorry; -she will be far too surprised; and when she gets to school her new and -pleasant life will absorb her altogether. I want you to take her, by -the way, Julia, for neither her father nor I can spare the time." - -"When do you start yourselves?" - -"Early on Tuesday morning. It is all so sudden. Of course, my dear -husband is greatly pleased, for a great honor has been conferred on -him. But for this we should not have sent Christian from home." - -Miss Neil slowly and deliberately stirred her tea, and by-and-by she -put down the empty cup and saucer. - -Christian again raised herself and peeped through the curtain. She -watched her mother's straight little profile--the pretty lips, the -resolute chin, the low forehead, the pretty brown eyes. - -"And yet she is hard," thought the child. "She speaks as though she did -not care. I always thought mumsy pretty, but somehow I don't think her -pretty to-night. She is hard; yes, that's it--hard." - -Miss Neil began to draw on her gloves. - -"I will call at eleven o'clock to-morrow," she said. "And rest assured, -Mary, I shall help you by every means in my power." - -"Thank you, dear; I am sure you will. Good-by for the present. Please -make a list to-night of what you think will be required for a child -whose parents will be in Persia for four or five years. Of course, she -must have fresh things from time to time, but I want her to take all -that is necessary for her." - -"I will indeed; I will with pleasure do what I can for your little -Christian. Good-by for the present." - -Just as Miss Neil was leaving the room, and before Christian had fully -made up her mind whether she would dart from her shelter and confront -her mother with the fact that she had heard all, Mrs. Mitford took out -her watch, uttered a shriek, and cried: - -"Why, I ought to be at the War Office now to meet Henry!" and she -rushed from the room. - -Christian crouched back amongst her pillows. She stuffed her -handkerchief into her mouth to prevent her sobs from being heard. What -did it all mean? She could not understand. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -THE MYSTERY - - -Mrs. Mitford did not return, and presently Christian slipped from her -hiding-place and ran upstairs. Never having had companions, she had not -that absolute desire to confide in someone which is the primary thought -of most young girls. She went into her room, washed her face, brushed -out her hair, and then entered the nursery. - -Nurse was seated by the fire, busy over her endless mending and -turning. Nurse, of course, knew; her eyes were red, as though she had -been crying a great deal. - -"Why, Miss Christie, darling," she said to the young girl, "wherever -have you been? You look pinched and cold." - -"I haven't had my tea; I expect I look hungry," said Christian, -speaking slowly. - -"What a shame!" cried nurse. "Did they forget to give it to you?" - -"They didn't," said Christian. "I saw it in the school-room just now as -I passed the open door, but it looked cold and untempting; I'd rather -have none than that sort of tea." - -"I'll make you some in a minute," said nurse. - -"Oh, will you, nursey?" - -Christian felt so cheered that her great trouble of next week seemed to -recede in the distance. - -"And may I toast the bread and put on the butter?" - -"To be sure, darling! I keep my own tea and bread and butter in this -cupboard; and here is fresh milk. And you shall have a new-laid egg." - -"Oh, I should love it!" said Christian. "Do give me a thick slice of -bread at once, nursey, and let me toast it." - -The next few minutes passed happily, and soon Christian was munching -buttered toast, eating her egg, and drinking hot tea. It is wonderful -what a good fire, a sympathizing old nurse who is not too curious, -and sweet tea and buttered toast will accomplish. Christian had been -thinking herself the most miserable, cruelly used, neglected girl in -the world; but now once again the sunny side of life appeared. - -Nurse resumed her work. She was mending a little brown skirt, adding to -it and putting fresh braid round the bottom. - -"Is that my old skirt? I thought I had done with it," said Christian. - -"It will be as good as new when I have finished my work over it," -replied nurse. Her tone was guarded. - -"She knows, of course," thought the child, "but she is not going to -tell. Well, neither will I tell. I will just pretend during all the -horrid days that are coming that I don't know anything. I feel waking -up within me my very naughtiest self. I know I shall be terribly -naughty between now and that black day when spiteful old Neil and I -start off for that good-discipline school together. Perhaps--who can -tell----" - -Christian's eyes brightened; a roguish gleam came into their dark -depths. She looked full up at nurse, then lowered her eyelashes. - -"Nursey," she said, "do put down that horrid skirt and play bezique -with me." - -"I can't, my darling; I haven't the time." - -"Of course you've got time. I don't want that horrid skirt; I hate it. -I have plenty of skirts." - -"But your mother said it was to be got ready for you, miss. She and -Miss Neil came up here to-day and overhauled some of your things, and -they said this skirt would stand a lot of wear--at the seaside, for -instance." - -"But I am not going to the sea. I couldn't wear a hot thing like that -in the summer. What do you mean?" - -Nurse looked frightened. "There!" she said, irresolution coming all -over her old face; "I will please the child. Get the cards, darling; -we'll enjoy ourselves." - -Christian laughed. They sat by a round table and set to work. They were -in the midst of their game when Miss Thompson, Christian's resident -governess, entered. - -"Whatever are you doing, nurse?" she said. "You know we have all to -work as hard as ever we can. There won't be half enough time to make -preparations." - -"Why, what is all this mystery?" cried Christian. "Preparations for -what?" - -"Nothing, dear--nothing." - -"There's no such thing as nothing," replied Christian, laughing. - -Miss Thompson got quite red. "Young girls don't always know what they -are talking about," she said in a severe tone. "Nurse has got to work, -and I have got to work, and you have got to be good. By the way, where -do you keep your story-books?" - -"Upstairs, downstairs, and in my lady's chamber," answered Christian. - -"Well, wherever you keep them, I want them collected." - -"What for?" - -"I wish to make a list of them." - -"I can't fly over the house for them to-night. I'll get them to-morrow -morning if I must get them." - -"Well, come into the schoolroom now. There are several things we must -arrange." - -"I will after I have finished my game," said Christian. - -Miss Thompson thought it better to retire than to make a fuss, and -Christian and nurse proceeded with their game. - -"Why ever do you sigh so, nursey?" asked Christian. - -"I didn't know I was sighing, lovey." - -"You didn't know that you were hiding a big mystery. You are a silly -old woman. Thompson lets out things, and you let out things, and if I -want to poke my finger into the secret I could; but I don't care--not a -bit. I'm off now to have a chat with Thompson." - -Before Christian could carry these words into effect there came a knock -at the door. It was burst open, and a rosy-faced, black-eyed little -girl of the name of Rose Latimer entered. She was nurse's grand-niece, -and was supposed not to be a fit companion for Christian. Nevertheless -Christian adored her. She found her far more interesting and more -companionable and more get-at-able than any of the girls whom she met -or who were invited to play with her. - -Rose's bright eyes danced when she saw Christian. Christian ran up to -her and kissed her hurriedly. - -"Come!" said nurse; "that aint proper. Rose, you mind your manners. You -aint on the same standing as my young lady, and you should remember it." - -"But indeed she is," said Christian--"that is, if being pretty and -ladylike and funny and affectionate makes her on the same standing. -Some of the girls I know are perfect horrors; but Rosy--why, she is -just Rosy. Sit down, Rosy, dear. Here's a lot of toast left; and nurse -shall boil you another egg. But do you know that I am Charlotte Corday -to-day? Marat is getting into his bath, and I shall go and kill him in -a minute or two. Isn't it thrilling?" - -"Ah!" cried nurse, who knew nothing either about Marat or Charlotte -Corday; "what a perfectly awful thing to say, Miss Christian! You fair -terrify me." - -Christian made no answer. She raised her brows and looked with her -intelligent, keen, overstrung little face at Rose. - -"Will you spend the night?" she said suddenly. "I want to talk to you. -Nurse, will you keep Rosy until the morning?" - -"Miss Christian!" - -"You can if you like, nursey. She shall sleep with me. She shall; she -must." - -"Miss, I couldn't hear of it." - -"Very well, never mind about that. Just ask her to stay. She shall -sleep in your bed, and I will have a chat with her by-and-by. You -wouldn't like, nursey----" - -"What, Miss Christian?" - -"Suppose I wasn't to be with you always--I mean you wouldn't like to -feel you had refused one of my last wishes. If you come to think of it, -it is almost like a a dying wish; isn't it, nursey?" - -"Oh, dear!" cried the poor nurse, "the child does wring my heart. Rose, -run along, then. Go and take off your hat and coat, and come and help -me to put the braid on this skirt." - -During the rest of that evening Christian enjoyed herself. It was -really great fun being at the back of the secret. To have a secret -going on that she was not aware of would have been irritating, almost -maddening; but to know it all the time, and so lead up to it and get -people who imagined that they were keeping it so safe and secure to all -but betray themselves, was quite interesting. Christian sat down very -demurely in the schoolroom, and allowed Miss Thompson to reveal herself -as much as she could desire. Miss Thompson imagined she was keeping -the secret of Christian's school to herself, but Christian knew better. - -At last it was time to go to bed. She bade Miss Thompson good-night -and peeped into the nursery. Nurse had gone to her room, but Rose was -sitting by the fire. Christian tiptoed across the room. - -"When are you going to bed, Rosy?" - -"Nurse said I was just to sit up to say good-night to you; then I must -go, for I can't keep my eyes open." - -"You will have to presently. But be off now; get into bed with nurse, -and after a little, when she is asleep, slip out and come into mine. -You know where my bedroom is." - -"To be sure, miss." - -"You did it before, you know, Rose." - -"Yes, Miss Christian." - -Rose was standing up within a foot or two of Christian, and her eyes -were shining brightly. - -"You will do it again," said Christian. "Nobody found out before, and -nobody 'll find out now. I want you to give me just the most tremendous -help, and only you can do it. I shall leave my door ajar. I'll be in -bed in half an hour. You slip into bed beside nurse, and when she is -sound asleep, get out again and come to me. Then we'll talk; then -you'll find out what I really want. Oh, Rose! it is greater than -William Tell and the apple. It is nearly, but not quite, as big as Joan -of Arc. It is big and monstrous, and only you, Rose, can help me." - - - - -CHAPTER III - -A WILD SCHEME - - -Three-quarters of an hour later Rose was cuddled up in Christian's bed. -When the two heads were almost touching, and the brown cheek and the -pale one were pressed close together, and two little hands were clasped -tightly under the bedclothes, then Christian began to unburden her -mind. The door was shut; the house was quiet--that is, the nursery part -of the house; Miss Thompson, the governess, had a headache, and would -certainly not appear on the scene again until morning; nurse was noted -for her deep and long sleep; the servants were far away. If father and -mother came in long past midnight, they would not trouble Christian in -her distant bedroom; she was safe. She felt that she was quite safe; -but the feeling that if she were discovered she would most certainly be -punished added to the fascination of the moment. - -"Rose," she said, "I must not speak loud, but I have something most -important to tell you. What do you think is going to happen?" - -"Well, Miss Christian," replied Rose, "the whole house seems to be, so -to speak, on a twitter. There's my great-aunt; she don't seem to know -whether she's on her head or her heels. There's something up, but I -don't know what it is." - -"You'll know in a minute or two; I'll tell you. Now listen; only -remember, first, it is a most tremendous secret between you and me." - -"Yes, yes," said Rose; "I love secrets." She pressed a little closer to -Christian. - -"You are quite my very greatest friend, you know, Rosy," said -Christian. "There's Belle Webster and Bertha Hole; they think -themselves quite chummy with me, but you are my real friend. We -understand each other, we have had so many thrills together." - -"Oh, yes," said Rose, "yes! Only I don't like you when you are -Charlotte Corday. I was Marat once, you know, and I didn't like that -time." - -"Well, I'm not Charlotte now. Perhaps I'll never be again. But listen. -The secret is our secret. It is too funny, Rosy. The rest of the house -think that it is theirs, but it is ours all the time. Now then! I -was so cold up in my attic--my darling fairy attic--this afternoon -that I ran down to get warm in mother's boudoir. I hid myself behind -the curtains. It was so cozy that I dropped asleep. I was lying on -the window ledge, and there were cushions, and a soft pillow, and -everything to make it delicious. When I woke I heard mother talking to -that horrid Neil woman." - -"I know her," said Rose. "She snubbed me once awfully; she said I had -no call to be coming here so often." - -"Well, she has no more right in the house than you have," replied -Christian. "But now you will be astonished." - -She proceeded to relate the entire story--all that her mother had said, -and all that Miss Neil had said; and having given the outlines, she -further impressed the fact on Rose that she, Christian, was to be sent -to school next week. She was to be sent to school, as it were, in the -dark, and she was not to be told anything about it until the night -before she went. - -"They want to keep it dark until the very last minute," she said. "It -is fun, isn't it, Rose?" - -"Fun," said Rose--"fun!" - -Her voice quivered. It quivered so much that it suddenly ended in a -choking sob. - -"Why Rosy," cried Christian, immensely touched, "you are not crying -just because I must go?" - -"Miss, I can't bear it," said Rose. "There's no one else ever took a -mite of notice of me. I can't help thinking of myself altogether, miss; -I can't truly. There's mother; she makes me sit at the dressmaking till -I'm fit to faint, and I have no fun--never! I'm like you, miss; I can't -make friends outside. I have one friend, and she seems to fill all my -heart, and you are she; and if we are to be parted, Miss---- Oh, Miss -Christian! I can't--I can't bear it." - -Christian, notwithstanding her bravery, found herself crying also. She -put her arms around Rose, buried her head in her neck, and sobbed. - -"It is awful," she said after a pause. "I did not think so much of -parting from you, Rosy, but it is quite terrible; for it isn't even -as if I were going to an ordinary school, and coming back for the -holidays; but I am going to a severe-discipline one, and I am not -coming back--I am to spend the holidays and all there. I might as well -be dead, mightn't I, Rose?" - -"It's worse nor if you were dead." - -"Oh, Rose, it couldn't be worse!" - -"It is," said Rose, "for if you were dead I could go on Sundays and -take flowers to your grave; I could--I could. Oh, it is much worse! I -would save up and buy 'em; no one should hinder me. It is much worse -nor if you were dead." - -The pathetic picture so conjured up of Rose bending over her grave and -putting flowers there was so affecting that Christian sobbed again. -After a time, however, she ceased crying. - -"We must do something," she said; "we are both young, and we have both -got a lot of spirit." - -"Oh, haven't I?" said Rose. "There's nothing daunts me when I'm put -to it. Mother says I'm the very naughtiest little girl she ever -come across. She threatens perhaps I'll get ugly, just because I'm -so desperate naughty. She says that sometimes when you are so mad -with spirits, and so desperately fond of yourself, you fall ill with -smallpox and that sort of thing. I don't believe it, of course, but she -does hold it over me. She seems as sure that I'll take smallpox as that -I'll have a cold. It's queer, isn't it?" - -"It's silly, I call it," said Christian. "Now then, Rose, don't let's -talk any more about that. If you have got spirit, so have I. Suppose, -now, that I don't go to that school." - -"How will you manage that?" said Rose - -"Did you ever hear of a girl running away?" asked Christian. "That's -the thought that has come to me. I thought that if you and I were -together we could run away. We could support ourselves, I suppose." - -"Not without money," said the practical Rose. "It's a lovely -thought--the most daring and truly delicious thought I ever heard -of--but it wants money." - -"I've got seven pounds," said Christian. "Ever since I was a little, -tiny girl my godmother has sent me a pound on my birthday, and I -haven't spent any of the money. How far would seven pounds go?" - -"Oh! a long way; it's a heap of money," said Rose. "Why, it's one -hundred and forty shillings. That's an awful lot." - -"Yes, I thought it was," said Christian. "I remembered the money the -very moment mother talked about not letting me know until the night -before. I shall listen, of course, when she does speak, and I will -pretend to be good and submit. Perhaps she will be so sorry for me -that she will give me some more pocket money. I hope she will. But what -I really mean to do is to slip away somewhere with you, Rosy--to go to -some place with you where we can live together. Have you got any money -of your own?" - -"A shilling," replied Rose sadly. "I took a long time to save it up. -Had you died, Miss Christian, I would have spent it on flowers for your -grave; so now I will spend it in running away with you--that I will." - -"You can't do more, Rosy," said Christian. "Well, we must make our -plans, and we must not tell one single human being. We have got to -consider how we can live in the very cheapest way, for one hundred and -forty shillings will not go far. I suppose they will send the police -after us. Isn't it splendid, Rosy? Can you really believe that two -young ordinary girls are going to do such a desperate thing?" - -"You aint an ordinary girl, Miss Christian." - -"Well, perhaps I am not." - -"You always was cut out for the part of heroine," continued Rose; -"anyone could see that with half an eye. Why, haven't you been William -Tell and Joan of Arc and Charlotte Corday for ever so long? And afore -that you were fairy queens and fairy princesses, and witches, and -such-like. You're cut for the part, miss, and now the time has come." - -"It has," said Christian, whose heart was beating fast. "We must think -out most of our plans before we go to sleep." - -The two girls did think. They were both far too excited to feel -sleepy. Their voices kept on murmuring in an even, monotonous sound, -which could scarcely penetrate through the closed door of Christian's -bedroom. - -After a fashion they made their plans. What Christian had only wildly -dreamt of became definite and something that could be done. Seven -pounds was seven pounds, and judiciously spent--spent, too, by a girl -of the Rosy sort, a girl who knew poverty and how to live very small -and very cheap--it would certainly go a long way. - -Strange to say, Christian's conscience did not trouble her. She had -been thoroughly well brought up, but her heart was sore now. Her mother -had spoken almost coldly about parting with her one lonely girl. She, -Christian, was to be sent to an awful strict-discipline school, where -she had to stay for years and years, away from all those she loved in -the world. She would take her life into her own hands; she would do a -desperate, wicked thing, and she would not let her conscience prick her. - -"We will do it," she said over and over again to Rosy. "You, Rosy, must -find out where it is best for us to go, and then you must come and tell -me everything." - -"I will," replied Rosy. "I know a girl called Judith, and I think she -will help us. Once she spent a whole winter in a gypsy's caravan. She -did enjoy herself. She had a fine time, and she had to spend nothing at -all. But they had to dye her with walnut juice; maybe you wouldn't like -that, Miss Christian." - -"No, I shouldn't like that at all," said Christian, who rather prided -herself on her fair but somewhat pale complexion. "But that needn't -happen, need it?" - -"Oh, no; but it happened to Judith. She was dyed with walnut-juice, and -she wore gypsy's clothes." - -"I shouldn't mind that part," said Christian. - -"She had a great taste for music," continued Rosy, "and she played a -tambourine and danced. They got her up as a sort of Italian gypsy girl, -and she danced wonderful pretty in the streets. She didn't seem ever -to want for money after that; she got so many pennies. You can dance, -can't you, Miss Christian? You've had lots of lessons." - -"Dance!" said Christian, a sort of thrill running down to her feet and -making them move up and down even though she was in bed. "I should -just think I can dance. There's nothing in the world I love better. -Oh, Rosy, if we could make our living by dancing it would be too -scrumptious!" - -"Well, I'll find out everything to-morrow and let you know," said -Rosy. "I mustn't come here, for my great-aunt would be angry; but I'll -come the day after, and I'll bring all the news with me. Let's think. -To-morrow will be Thursday; you aint to go afore Tuesday next week. -There's lots of time, only the more money you can get the better it -will be. I'll come here on Friday night at the latest." - -"Well, then, perhaps we had better go to sleep now," said Christian, -who was tired at last. The very novelty of the thing made her tired. - -She dropped off into a heavy slumber, dreaming all through the night of -wonderful things: of gypsies and their caravans; of Italian girls with -tambourines, and little sequins round their heads. She fancied herself -an Italian girl in a red frock. She thought how pretty she would look, -and how sweet it would be to dance. She would let her abundance of hair -fall over her neck and shoulders. A fair Italian girl would be even -more captivating than a dark one; and Rosy--pretty Rosy--could be the -dark one. Oh, they would have a good time! They would enjoy themselves. -And it couldn't be wrong; for if father and mother chose to go to -Persia and not show any grief at parting from Christian, why should not -Christian take her life in her own hands? - -She awoke in the morning and found that Rosy's place was vacant, that -astute little girl having left the side of her dearest friend and -gone back to nurse. For it would never do for nurse to guess that the -young girls were, as she would express it, hatching mischief. Nurse was -somewhat suspicious as far as her grandniece was concerned. She knew -Rose's character. She had often condoled with her mother on having such -a naughty child. Of course, Rosy was very pretty, and she was very fond -of Miss Christian; and--worse luck--Miss Christian was very fond of -her; and there never was a more masterful child than dear young Miss -Christian. Yes, even if Rosy was nurse's own relation, she did not want -Christian to see too much of her. But this week of all weeks the child -she loved should not be crossed; she should have every single thing she -wished for--yes, every single thing; nurse herself would see to that. -Nurse considered that Miss Christian was treated shamefully: bundled -off to school just as though she were a baby; parted from the nurse who -loved her as if she were her own child; taken from the old home and -from that strange, mysterious attic where she had spent so much of her -time; torn from everyone and taken to school--to a school a long, long -way off. Nurse felt piteous tears very near her eyes. - -Mr. and Mrs. Mitford had decided to board nurse out during their -absence in Persia. The other servants were to be dismissed. Miss -Thompson, with an excellent reference and six months' salary over and -above what was owing her, would seek another situation. The house would -be let to strangers. Christian in reality would have no home. - -But when she woke the next morning, and faced the fact that her home in -Russell Square would not be hers much longer, Christian did not feel -low-spirited, for she and Rosy would certainly carry out their plan in -all its details. She was in high spirits, therefore, at breakfast, and -enjoyed getting Miss Thompson, as she expressed it, to give herself -away. Miss Thompson found it almost impossible to keep her secret -with Christian looking at her, and questioning her, and pretending to -observe nothing, and yet showing in her eyes that she knew all. - -Miss Thompson went down soon after breakfast to have an interview with -Mrs. Mitford. - -"Somehow," she said--"although I don't like to say it--somehow I think -the child has an inkling of what is going on. Would it not be better to -tell her? She would be more prepared, and would not feel it so much at -the time." - -"If she has an inkling she is bearing it very well," said Mrs. Mitford. -"My dear," she added, turning to her husband, who came into the room at -that moment, "Miss Thompson is talking about our dear Christian. She -says that the child seems to guess that something is happening." - -"I am sure she guesses," said Miss Thompson, blushing and trembling a -little at her own audacity. "She looks at me with such very questioning -eyes, and tries to lead me on, as it were, to betray myself." - -Mr. Mitford laughed. "Just like Chris," he said. "She always was a bit -of an oddity. But, my dear," he added, turning to his wife, "we will -not tell her, all the same. I couldn't stand the thought of the child -crying and moaning for the last few days. She may guess--although I -don't think she can really--but she is not to be told. Understand, Miss -Thompson, the child is not on any account to be told." - -"Now listen," said Mrs. Mitford as Miss Thompson was leaving the room; -"you needn't keep her to her lessons. You may take her to the Zoo or to -Maskelyne and Cook's this morning--anywhere just to give her a bit of -fun. Keep her out as much as you can." - -"But she will be so surprised; she knows that you are so particular -about her lessons." - -"Well, tell her that I think she is looking rather pale, and that she -may have a holiday. Use some tact, Miss Thompson; you can manage it if -you like." - -Miss Thompson left the room and returned to the schoolroom. Christian -was busily engaged pulling out her favorite books from their places in -the bookcase and examining them. She knew that she and Rosy could only -take one or two books away with them, and she was undecided whether -to select her new and beautiful edition of the Arabian Nights or a -battered old Shakespeare. She was extremely fond of Shakespeare, but on -the whole she felt inclined to take the Arabian Nights. - -"They will suit Rosy," she said to herself. "I don't believe Rosy has -read any of them--or at least hardly any; and Rosy is too young and too -ignorant for Shakespeare. Yes, I think I will select----" - -"What in the world are you doing, Christian?" said Miss Thompson as she -entered the room. - -"Pulling my books about." - -"Then put them all back on the shelf at once, dear." - -"I was only wondering," said Christian. "There's more reading in the -Arabian Nights, I think it will do. Do you mind my putting a little bit -of blue ribbon in my copy of the Arabian Nights, Miss Thompson?" - -"But why, dear--why?" - -"I shall recognize it then at once. Now I suppose we have got to do -horrid lessons." - -"It's a very strange thing to me, Christian, that such an intelligent -girl as you should dislike lessons. I should have imagined that you -would love your history and your literature." - -"I like Spanish history best," said Christian; "it is the most -bloodthirsty." - -"My dear, that is a horrid thing to say." - -"Well, it's true," answered Christian. "It's much less dull than -English history--English history, I mean, as it's written. I wish I -could make stories out of it. Wouldn't you all gape and scream and jump -about, and feel that you must fight like anything, if you listened to -my stories? Think of 'John of Gaunt'; and think of the 'Black Prince'; -and oh! think of 'Agincourt' and the 'Field of the Cloth of Gold.' Oh, -dear! oh, dear! couldn't I make the whole thing shine? And wouldn't I -just? But English history as it is written is very, very dull." - -"I don't agree with you. When you are older you will know that English -history written by such men as Macaulay and Froude is most beautiful -and thrilling. Now I have news for you." - -"You do look strange!" said Christian; "what can be the matter?" - -"I have just been down to see your mother." - -"Oh, can I see her?" said Christian, a swift change passing over her -face. "Can I? May I? I want so badly to ask her a question." - -"She is going out; she does not wish to be disturbed." - -"Oh, I know all about that." - -"You know about it?" - -"Yes; but never mind. Tell me what your secret is, Miss Thompson; I can -see it is bubbling all over your face." - -"Your mother says that you are looking pale, and that you may have a -holiday." - -Christian smiled. Her smile came gradually: at first it was just a -little dimple in her left cheek; then it spread to her lips; then it -filled her eyes; then a wave of color mounted to her face, and she -burst into a hearty fit of laughter. But when she ceased laughing there -were tears in her eyes. - -"My dear," said her governess, "are you well?" - -"Yes, I am quite well. So I am to have a holiday. Where shall we go?" - -"Where would you like to go?" - -"May we go where I like?" - -"Yes; but what do you think of the Zoo?" - -"Oh, I know it so well." - -"Would you like Maskelyne and Cook's?" - -"No; I want to do something else, and it will take the whole day long. -Thompson--dear, darling---- You don't mind my calling you Thompson, do -you?" - -"Well, Chris, I am accustomed to it by now, am I not?" - -"Of course you are; and you are a dear!" - -Christian flung her arms round her governess's neck, and rubbed her -soft cheek against Miss Thompson's somewhat lined one. - -"What I should really like, Thompson dear----" - -"What is that, Christian?" - -"Well, to hang on your arm and walk very close to you, and chatter all -the time." - -"You may." - -"And not wear my best dress." - -"You may wear your common dress." - -"Then I do see that things are going to be heavenly! I want to walk -slowly--very slowly--up Oxford Street, and then down Regent Street, and -then down Piccadilly, and then up Bond Street; and perhaps we might go -to Baker Street. And while we are walking I want to watch and watch, -and look and look----" - -"At the shops, do you mean?" - -"No, no; things in the streets." - -"What things, love?" - -"Little Italian girls and boys with monkeys and tambourines; and Happy -Families, too. Oh, I do love Happy Families!" - -"But you can see them any day in the Square." - -"Yes; but I want to look at them with fresh eyes." - -"Fresh eyes, Christian?" - -"Yes. I dreamt about a little Italian girl last night, and I felt that -I loved her." - -"We can easily see them," said Miss Thompson, "wherever we are; and it -needn't take the whole day." - -"When we are tired we can have lunch somewhere," continued Christian; -"and I should like to give the Italians a lot of buns, and the monkeys -some nuts. Oh! I want to stare well at them all. I want to see for -myself what the little Italians look like, and how they do their -dancing, and how they manage their monkeys." - -"You are a strange child, Christian; but there is nothing wrong in your -wish to see the Italians. Have you any other desires?" - -"Well, I should like--only I'm afraid you won't do it--to go into an -awfully slummy place, and walk upstairs and see what the bedrooms are -like, and to question some of the women as to what they eat, and how -much they pay for what they eat. For, you see, even if you have close -on eight pounds, it can't be expected to last forever. Oh, dear! what -have I said? Have I said anything very, very funny, Miss Thompson?" - -"Yes, Christian, you have; but then, you are eccentric." - -"So I am. Will you be such a darling as to take me into a slummy place?" - -"Certainly not. You may look at the Italians from a distance, but -we will keep in clean streets if you please. Now go and put on your -things; I will give you the best sort of day I can." - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -GRANDMOTHER'S DINNER - - -Christian had, on the whole, a very interesting day. She had never been -so captivated by Italian children before. She watched and watched the -pretty movements, the quick gestures, the gleam of the white teeth, the -shining dark eyes. The little monkeys, too, were all that was pathetic. -She quite made up her mind that she and Rosy would earn their living -in the future as Italian girls--that they would have a monkey and a -tambourine each, and go about and dance and beg for money, and have a -happy time. - -"Only we must not do it near home," thought Christian, "for we might be -discovered. It would be indeed too terrible a fate if, when father and -mother are away in Persia, Miss Neil should catch sight of us. I should -be punished then; and poor, poor Rosy--her mother would half kill her." - -Christian's thoughts were so full of keen interest that morning that -Miss Thompson began to consider her a very delightful girl. She was -startled, however, in the midst of lunch, which they were both enjoying -immensely, by the young girl bending forward and saying in an emphatic -voice: - -"If it was necessary for your career, would you greatly mind being dyed -with walnut-juice?" - -"My dear Christian, what a strange remark!" - -"But I wish you'd answer it," said Christian emphatically. - -"I can't understand. It could not be necessary for my career." - -"But if it was. If it made all the difference between success and -failure, between prison and liberty, which would you choose?" - -"Oh, the walnut-juice, of course," said Miss Thompson. "But, all the -same, I fail to understand." - -"I don't want you to understand any more, dear Thompson; and you -know you are quite a darling. You are coming out in the very nicest -character. I hope I shall have more and more holidays, for I do like -going about with you." - -Miss Thompson was to remember Christian's remarks later on, but -certainly at the present juncture they had no meaning for her. - -When the young girl came back late that evening she was informed by -nurse that Mrs. Mitford had sent her an invitation. - -"You are to put on your very best company frock, Miss Christian, and to -look as nice as ever you can, for you are to go down to sit with your -mamma in her boudoir this evening. Mr. Mitford will be out, and you are -to have supper with her. She means to have supper in her boudoir, and -she says that you are to keep her company." - -Nurse expected Christian to shout with delight, but she was silent and -looked rather grave. - -"Aint you glad, my darling?" said the old woman. - -"Nursey," said Christian, "did you ever have the feeling that you were -too glad and yet too sorry to be able to say what you felt? On the -whole, I'd rather not see too much of mumsy at present; but if I must -I must, and if I go I'd like to look nice. Make me very, very nice, -please, nursey dear." - -Nurse set herself willingly to accomplish this task, and Christian -in her white silk frock, with its many ruchings and ribbons and -soft laces, and with her fair hair hanging down her back, made as -interesting and pretty a picture as the heart of mother could desire. - -"There, darling!" said the old woman; "you are like no one else, my own -Miss Christian. Kiss me and go." - -Christian ran up first to her attic. She had secured a broken -looking-glass, rather a large one, which she had placed in such a -position that she could see herself when she acted the parts of her -different heroes and heroines. From time to time she had induced the -housemaids to give her candle-ends, and she possessed a large box of -these interesting remnants. She lit a couple of dozen now, put them in -different positions, and was at last able to get a good view of her -own young figure. She was a rather tall and very upright girl, and she -looked her best to-night. - -"Is it I or is it another girl?" thought Christian. - -Her quick imagination pictured the different heroines of history. Which -should she select as her own role to-night? Finally, after a steadfast -glance into her face, she decided to belong to the army of martyrs, -and to imagine herself back in the time when people died for their -faith. It seemed to her that she read resolution, determination, and -unflinching self-sacrifice in her eyes. - -She blew out the candles, gave a little sigh of relief, and ran -downstairs. Her mother was waiting for her. Mrs. Mitford was very -prettily dressed, the boudoir looked charming, the fire burned -brightly, the lamps were pretty with their shaded globes, but Christian -could not help giving a guilty glance towards that window behind whose -thick, soft curtains she had listened to the story of her proposed fate. - -"Only it isn't my fate," thought the child, "for I am determined--quite -determined--to choose the life of the free." - -Supper was already on the table, and Christian had to take her place. - -"I hope you will like the meal I have had prepared for you, Chris," -said her mother. "Johnston, you need not wait," she continued, turning -to the footman; "we will ring when we want anything: I have quite -thought about this little meal with you, Chris," continued Mrs. -Mitford, "and I ordered soles. You love soles, don't you?" - -"Oh, yes, mumsy; we never have anything nice and tasty of that sort in -the schoolroom." - -"They have got so terribly expensive," said Mrs. Mitford in a fretful -tone. "After the soles we will have pheasant; you are fond of pheasant. -And you shall pour out the coffee by-and-by. As the sweets--children -always adore sweets--I hate them myself, but I suppose there will be -something brought up for you. I ordered a savory for myself, but left -your sweets to cook." - -"And I'd ever so much rather eat a bit of your savory, mother; I don't -so specially care for sweets," said Christian. - -She was somewhat depressed, and yet she was happy. The delicately -served meal was quite to her taste. She said to herself: - -"This will be something to remember by-and-by when Rosy and I are -eating red herrings and stale bread. I'll often talk to Rosy about this -meal. I feel to-night as though I wasn't Christian Mitford at all, but -someone else; not a poor martyr, but a sort of queen. How pretty mother -looks! I shall never be pretty like her. Yes, she has a darling, sweet -face, but----" - -Christian did not follow up this "but," only it lay like a weight near -her heart. - -The meal came to an end, the savory was disposed of, coffee appeared -and vanished, and presently Mrs. Mitford and her daughter were alone. - -"Now, mumsy," said Christian, "come and sit on this deep sofa and let -me cuddle up to you. Let me think that I am a very little girl once -more; I want you to pet me and stroke my face. I want to put my head on -your shoulder. You don't mind, do you, darling?" - -"Oh, Christian!" said Mrs. Mitford, the tears rushing to her eyes, "I -only wish you were a little, little girl. Big girls don't suit me half -as well. I used to pet you such a lot, and you were so pretty. Don't -you remember the time when I took you out driving in your dark-blue -velvet pelisse and your blue hat? Don't you remember how the people -used to remark on my very pretty little girl?" - -"Yes, mumsy," said Christian; "but you can imagine I am your very -pretty little girl again, can't you, mumsy?" - -Mrs. Mitford said she could; but she was small and Christian was big, -and the weight of the child's head on her shoulder tired her. Presently -she sat up restlessly and said: - -"We are wasting our time; I have a great deal to talk to you about. I -don't often see you; I am so busy, you know." - -"Yes, mother," said Christian; "but it seems a pity, doesn't it?" - -"It can't be helped, dear. Your father is a man of great importance, -and I am obliged to be with him all I can. And this is the time for -your education. I want you to be a very accomplished girl. I don't care -a bit about learning or anything of that sort, but I do want you to -play well--so well that people will talk and look at you, and remark on -the brilliancy of your touch. And I want you to have a lovely voice. -When you are old enough you must have the very best instruction for -that. And then I want you to paint a little, and recite; recitations -are very popular, only they must be well done. And I want you, of -course, to be a good linguist; your French must be perfect. By-and-by -you shall go to Paris to get a proper accent. German is nice too, but -not so important as French. Italian would be useful; you are sure to -spend a few years in Italy. You must dance beautifully; but then there -is no doubt on that point, for you dance well already." - -Christian sat very upright; she did not speak. - -"Well," said her mother, "does my list of accomplishments appeal to -you? Do you want to be all that your mother could desire?" - -"You leave out some things," said Christian--"the story part--all about -history and the lovely, lovely things that happened long ago. I don't -want just to be----" - -"Just to be what, dear?" - -"I can't explain myself; but when I think--oh, mumsy! I will tell you. -You mustn't be angry with me, but I don't want to be a brilliant, -accomplished girl; I want to be a heroine." - -"You silly, silly child! A heroine! What do you mean?" - -"I want to be the sort of girl who would do great things--who would----" - -But Mrs. Mitford interrupted her with a little scream. - -"You want to be an oddity," she said, "an eccentric horror. Don't come -to me and expect my approbation if you are anything of that sort." - -Just at that moment the room door was opened, and who should come in -but Mr. Mitford. His wife gave a start when she saw him. - -"I found I could get away earlier than I expected," was his remark. "I -fancied Chris would be with you, and I thought we could have a talk. -You both look very charming." - -Christian sat close to her mother. - -"What a contrast you both are!--you so dark and piquant, and Christian -so tall and fair and blonde. You are very like your grandmother, Chris, -and she was a very beautiful and noble woman." - -Mrs. Mitford sighed. The color deepened in her cheeks. - -"I believe," she said, with a laugh, "that Christian will resemble her -grandmother in more ways than one. You know what an eccentric woman she -was." - -"She was a very good woman, you mean," said Mr. Mitford. - -"Yes, Patrick; but eccentric--very eccentric. Do you remember when she -insisted on giving up her own dinner to send it to the invalid who -lived on the other side of the street? It was ridiculous of her." - -"Do tell me!" said Christian suddenly. "Did granny give her dinner to a -sick person at the opposite side of the street?" - -Mr. Mitford laughed. His dark eyes fixed themselves on Christian's -animated face. He stepped up to her, and putting his hand under her -chin, looked down at the speaking, bright features. - -"You are like her," he said, with a sigh, "the same eyes, the same -determined chin, the same expression. Well, my child, I can wish you -nothing better than to be as good as your grandmother." - -"But tell me about the dinner, father." - -Mr. Mitford laughed; then his face grew grave. - -"We kept a most perfect cook, for your grandmother was singularly -particular with regard to her food. She had a very small appetite, but -she always wanted the very best prepared for her, and she could not -worry herself about ordering her own food; she liked it to come as a -surprise. Now, Adams suited your grandmother's palate to perfection. -Day by day the most delicious little dinners were served up. Well, -one evening, I don't exactly know how she discovered it, but your -grandmother happened to know that there was a poor lady in the -opposite house who refused to eat anything. She was poor, and the house -she lived in was nothing like as large and expensive as ours. Your -grandmother feared that Mrs. Stirling had not a cook to her taste, so -that evening she sent her own special dinner to her. When she found she -liked it she sent it again every night." - -"But why couldn't she have more dinner cooked for the sick woman?" -interrupted Christian. - -"Ah, that was the point. Adams would only prepare this very special and -choice dinner for your grandmother. She could not be worried to do it -for anyone else. Had your grandmother told her that the special meals -were to go to Mrs. Stirling they would not have been worth eating, so -she gave her own dinner and went hungry. The thing lasted for three -weeks." - -"And then?" asked Christian. - -"Mrs. Stirling died. The people said afterwards that your grandmother's -dinners kept her alive for ten days, and that she enjoyed them so much -that she used to think about them all day long until they came. The -thing was just like your dear old grandmother; she was an oddity, but -most unselfish." - -"It was a splendid thing to do," said Christian. "It was exactly -the very thing I mean to do. I always thought granny looked nice--I -mean from her picture--but now I am certain about it. She is a great -heroine, and I mean to copy her." - -"There, Patrick!" cried his wife; "what mischief you have done by -telling Christian that absurd story! There always was a vein of oddity -in Christian. I hope you will speak seriously to her, and tell her that -during our abs---- I mean henceforward we wish her to attend to her -accomplishments, that when she is grown up, and--we have time, we will -take her out and be proud of her." - -Mr. Mitford continued to stand near Christian, and once again he looked -into her face; then he said, with a sigh: - -"A girl such as your mother has described would be quite acceptable to -me. But come, Chris, what have you got in your head?" - -"Only that I want to be a heroine," she said. - -She stood up as she spoke. Her face looked tired. - -"I want to do something big; I want people to remember me when I -am dead. I'd like to have a great big obelisk put up over me, and -words written on it. And I'd like it to be pointed to, and people -to say, 'The woman in memory of whom that obelisk was erected was a -benefactress.' That is what I'd like to be, but mother wants me to -be----" - -"Yes," said her father, who was frowning as well as smiling, and -looking with intense earnestness at the child, "and what does mother -want you to be?" - -"A musician, and to be able to dance; a linguist, and a fine singer. -Oh! she wants common, common things----" - -"They're admirable things," said the father sternly. "I agree with -your mother. But why, my dear child, should not a benefactress be able -to sing and dance, and make the world brighter all round? Don't get -confused in your mind, Christian. You can be as accomplished as anyone -in the world and yet be a noble woman." - -Christian looked puzzled. "I didn't think of that," she said. "I do so -want to do something--to be a heroine--and I care so little about being -just accomplished." - -"You had better go to bed now, Christian," said her mother, beginning -to yawn. "Always do your duty; that is the main thing. Here is a -sovereign for you, pet. You can go out to-morrow and buy something." - -Christian looked at it. Her face grew scarlet. Suddenly she said: - -"But may I keep it? If I don't really want to spend it, may I keep it?" - -"Of course you may, if you wish; but what a funny child!" - -Mr. Mitford kissed his daughter with much more consideration than he -was wont to give to her. Mrs. Mitford gave her a passionate hug. - -"Good-night, darling," she said. - -When she left the room Christian's parents looked at each other. - -"Upon my word," said Mr. Mitford, "Christian astonished me to-night." - -"I do trust she won't grow up odd!" was Mrs. Mitford's answer. - -"My dear," said her husband, "don't you see that the child is a budding -genius? I always thought so, but to-night I am sure of it. I wish I -hadn't accepted that appointment, Mary. It is very sad to be parted -from that young creature, the only child we have, for six long years." - -Mrs. Mitford began to cry. - -"Don't, Mary," said her husband in a distressed voice. "It is worse for -me to see you mope even than to see Christian moping." - -"What I feel so awful," said Mrs. Mitford, "is her not knowing--her -thinking that we are to go on as usual. Poor Christian!" - -"It is best," said her husband in a decided voice. "I could not stand -her tears; I am afraid I am a sad coward, but it's a fact. Of course, -she will get over it." - -"Get over it," said Mrs. Mitford, with a laugh. "Of course she will. -She'll just fret for a bit at first. But that is a splendid school, -isn't it?" - -"Yes; I went to see it. I liked everything about it. Miss Peacock is a -woman in a thousand." - -"She will be very happy," said Mrs. Mitford. "She wants companions, -and Miss Neil will be nice to her when she takes her there. She won't -have time to fret. Time flies when you are young. She'll be too busy to -fret; don't you think so, Patrick?" - -"I hope so," he answered; "but I don't believe she is an ordinary -child. There, Mary! don't let us talk about her now any more. We must -settle other matters to-night." - -He pulled some papers out of his pocket, and soon husband and wife were -absorbed in abstruse calculations. - -Meanwhile Christian put her treasured sovereign into the box which -contained all her money. - -"Certainly fortune seems to favor me," thought the child. "I shall have -eight sovereigns now. Won't Rosy and I have a time!" - -She sat down near the fire and began to think. Presently nurse came in. - -"Tut, tut, Miss Christian!" she said; "you aint to be dreaming there -any longer. You're to go to bed." - -"Nursey, I love you," said Christian suddenly. - -She ran to the old woman and put her arms round her neck. - -"Nursey, did you ever hear that wonderful story about my granny?" - -"What story, darling?" - -"About her giving her nice, lovely dinner to the dying woman." - -"It was like her," said nurse. - -"Did you know my granny, nurse?" - -"Know her?" exclaimed nurse. "Rather! There weren't her like anywhere -to be found. She was always too good for----" - -Nurse drew herself up abruptly. She had meant to say, "Too good for the -present Mrs. Mitford," but she restrained herself. - -"There wasn't her like in God's world," she continued. "Dear, it were a -sorrowful day when she died." - -"Was she very old?" asked Christian. - -"No, lovey, not specially--a little past sixty." - -"That sounds very old," exclaimed Christian. - -"It aint when you come up to it," said nurse. "I'm sixty-five, and I -don't count myself such an old woman. It's wonderful what a different -view you take of sixty when you are, so to speak, nigh to it." - -Christian did not find this an interesting subject. She said after a -moment: - -"Was granny like me--in appearance, I mean?" - -"Well, now, darling, sometimes it has come over me that you have got -her build; but you being young and she old, it's difficult to say. -Still, I own that you have got her build." - -"Father thinks that perhaps I have got her spirit." - -"God be thanked if that is so, Miss Christian. It was her wish that -you should be called Christian. It was her own name; she inherited it -from the Quakers. Her grandfather was a Quaker, and a very strict one; -and her mother was called Christian, and then you were, darling. She -thought a sight of the name. She said the one thing that fretted her -in not having a daughter of her own was not being able to call her -Christian." - -"Was she fond of me when I came?" asked Christian. - -"Yes; she'd often take you in her arms and kiss you, and say that she -hoped the spirit of her grandfather, Quaker Joseph Bunn, would descend -upon you. But there! you aint to be stopping up any more, so up to bed -you go." - -Christian went to bed. She felt very thoughtful. Her conscience did -not prick her at the thought of running away. She was still firmly -convinced that even her father, who had seemed much nicer than usual -to-night, would not mind when once she was out of sight. - -"'Out of sight, out of mind' with father and mother," thought the -little girl. "And I could never, never live in a strict-discipline -school." - -Nevertheless Christian knew as she dropped asleep that her grandmother -would not have acted as she was going to do. Having always held herself -in strict discipline, she would not run away from it. She would obey; -she would subdue herself. - -"Then I can't be like granny," thought Christian, turning restlessly -from side to side on her pillow, "for I want my own way; and I won't go -to school, for the school mother has described is a sort of prison." - -With an effort she turned her thoughts from her granny and her own -secret desire to resemble her, and she thought, until sleep visited -her, of Rosy. For the very next day Rosy was to come, and Rosy was to -tell her all she had discovered; and they were finally to make their -plans, for the time when Christian would run away from Russell Square -was close at hand. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -CHANGE OF A SOVEREIGN - - -When Rosy arrived on the following evening she looked very much -excited; her eyes were bright, and there was a lot of color in her -cheeks. Beside her Christian looked pale and scarcely pretty at all. - -The little girl sat down on a stool near the fire in the nursery -and warmed her hands, chatted loud and long to nurse, and laughed -continually. - -"One would think," said nurse after a pause, "that you did not love -Miss Christian one little bit. I never saw anyone in such riotous -spirits, and I must say it aint becoming." - -"Oh, don't I love Christian?" said Rosy. "Don't you go and draw wrong -conclusions, great-aunt. I love her better nor anybody else--there!" - -"Well, child, that's all right. Here comes Miss Christian. Now -listen, Rosy. You are not to stay long; you are to go away in about -half-an-hour, for my young lady looks very peaky." - -Christian sat by the fire. Nurse gathered up her work and prepared to -go into the schoolroom. She knew the children would like to be alone, -and she had promised to help Miss Thompson in her constant search after -Christian's possessions. - -"A more untidy child I never saw," said Miss Thompson when the old -woman entered the room. "But there! I do pity her. I think it is -perfectly awful the way the poor child is kept in the dark. It is that -that worries me." - -"Well," said nurse, "there's sense in it too. She won't have time to -fret; it will be one sharp blow and then the worst will be over. Miss -Christian has got fancies and all kinds of romances about her, and -she'd conjure up horrors like anything. Children who conjure up ought -to be kept from brooding; that's what I say." - -Meanwhile the two girls in the cozy nursery were sitting side by side. - -"I have eight sovereigns," began Christian. "I've got another since I -saw you last. Mother gave it to me." - -"Oh, golloptious!" said Rosy. - -"Do you think eight sovereigns will go a long, long way? Do you think -they will be enough till we have made our fortunes by being tambourine -and dancing girls?" exclaimed Christian. - -"To be sure they will!" answered Rosy. "Now, Christian, you listen. -I have it planned splendid. You'll have to do it this way, and this -alone. My friend that I told you of aint much to look at, but she's -clever. My word! I never came across anyone with such brains. I spoke -to her last night. She is apprenticed to a dressmaker next door to -mother, and she's sick of it." - -"But my eight pounds won't support three people," said Christian, -speaking hastily, and with a strong dislike to Rosy's friend rising up -at once in her heart. - -"You needn't fear that," said Rosy. "Judith aint going to have anything -to do with us; she couldn't if she wished, for she's apprenticed to a -dressmaker, and her mother would be mad if she even thought of such a -thing. But what she will do is this. She'll meet us and take us to some -nice lodgings, where we can stay all by ourselves for a couple of days. -If you say the word to-night, Miss Christian, she'll hire the little -room for us. I said you wouldn't mind it being humble, and she said she -knew one in a very respectable house--of course nowhere near here--a -little room at the top, where there'd be a cozy bed for us. Think of -you and me sleeping so warm side by side. And we could have a fire if -we wanted it, and we could cook red herrings and make our own tea." - -"It would be fun," said Christian, her eyes gleaming. "Children have -done that before when they were poor, haven't they? It would be like -the old story-books about children who lived in London and nearly -starved but came out all right in the end." - -"Yes, yes," said Rosy; "but you listen. She'll take the room to-morrow -if you say the word, and it will be all ready for us when we get there -on Tuesday." - -"Oh," said Christian--"Tuesday! But oughtn't we to run away on Monday?" - -"No; that won't do at all. I told Judith, and she said you'd be found -out. What you must do is this. You must get to the station. You must -walk up to the book-stall. You say to that Miss Neil that you want a -picture-book----" - -"Which I don't," said Christian. "I hate picture-books." - -"Well, any sort; it don't matter. Then you watch your chance and mix up -with the crowd and come out, and stand outside and wait for me." - -"But how will you know what station to go to?" - -Rosy laughed. "You'll say that I am very clever when I tell you," she -answered. "Do you know that I picked up a letter that your mother had -dropped, and it was from that fine school of yours--oh! I wouldn't -like to be imprisoned there--and all directions were given. You were -to go from Paddington Station; so I'll be there, and so will Judith, -and we'll take you away before Miss Neil finds out anything. Don't you -see what a splendid plan it is? Your father and mother will be off two -hours before you, and they won't be fretted at all. By the time the -news reaches them that you are lost, you may be able to write a letter -and tell 'em that you are earning your own living in London and doing -fine." - -Christian's cheeks were now almost as red as Rosy's. - -"It does sound too splendid," she said. "I wonder if I'll have strength -to do it." - -"Why, Miss Christian, what do you mean?" - -"Well, you know, Rosy, it isn't good of me; it's downright bad of me." - -"Oh, I didn't know," said Rosy, "that we was to think of the virtues. I -thought you wasn't a bit that sort of goody-goody kind." - -"Nor am I," said Christian, reddening. "But since I saw you I have -heard about my grandmother, and she--she was wonderfully good. And she -had spirit, too, Rosy--far more spirit than either you or I have. But -she never thought of pleasing herself; that was the amazing thing about -her." - -"Well, no one can call you selfish, Miss Christian." - -"But when I run away from the strict-discipline school I do please -myself, don't I?" answered Christian. - -Rosy had no answer for that; but presently her little face puckered up -and she began to cry. - -"I was that troubled," she began, bringing out the words through her -sobs; "and Judith Ford--I promised her five shillings; so I did. I -knew you'd pay it for getting her to hire the room and for going to -Paddington with me. And I thought I wouldn't be scolded any more, nor -have my finger pricked by the horrid needlework, nor anything of that -sort; and now----" - -"Well?" said Christian. - -"You are backing out of it; I can see that. You aint half nor quarter -as anxious about it as you were when last we met." - -"You needn't be frightened," said Christian coldly. "I asked you to -help me, and I mean to go through with it; but as to its not being -painful--I know it will be necessary, but it is horribly painful. I can -scarcely bear to look my mother and father in the face." - -"Well!" said Rosy, "I could look mother straight enough in the face. -I didn't sauce her half as much to-day, for thinking that I'd be away -from her and the horrid needlework in less than a week. Oh, I am happy! -And we'll get a little monkey and tambourines, and we'll practise like -anything in our dear, snug little room; and we'll start walking along -the streets and getting pence from the passers-by by the end of next -week." - -Christian's eyes once again sparkled. The scheme was fascinating. She -found herself, as it were, between two positions. At one side was the -school, strict--very strict--far away from London, where she would be -received and, as it were, locked up in prison for years and years and -years; no holidays to look forward to, for holidays were to be spent at -school; no friends that she loved to greet her or speak to her. She was -slow in making friends, and Rosy was dearer to her than any other girl. -Certainly the other prospect was more alluring. It did not occur to her -that the small room would be anything but spotlessly clean, with snowy -sheets to the bed, and pretty, bright furniture, and a dear little fire -in the grate; and she _had_ always longed to taste red herrings. She -thought that the food of the poor would be nice as a change--at least -for a time. Then there would be the life in the open air, and the other -tambourine-girls looking on and envying and wondering. And the monkey -should certainly be called Jacko, for there was no other name so sweet -for him. And she would love him and teach him no end of tricks, and he -would sleep with her at night. - -"Yes, Rosy, I will do it," she said. "I am sorry I seemed to hesitate. -You can't quite understand everything about me; but I'll do it safe -enough." - -"That's right," said Rosy. "And now, do you think, Miss Christian, that -you could let me have five shillings?" - -"What for?" asked Christian. - -"Well, it's for this: Judith can't hire us a room unless she pays in -advance. She has one now in her mind's eye--a beauty--like a bird's -nest, she said--the cosiest spot on earth. She wouldn't like to lose -it. She must get it to-morrow, and we'll take possession of it on -Tuesday, but we must pay a week in advance." - -"I have only got my sovereigns," said Christian. "It will seem rather -strange my changing one." - -"All right," said Rosy; "only I don't suppose I dare come again. Can't -you get it for me anyhow? Great-aunt has always a lot of change, I -know." - -Christian considered, and then she went into the schoolroom. Her purse -containing her treasure was in her own private desk, and that desk -stood on a little round table near one of the windows. It was always -kept locked, and Christian kept the key fastened on to her watch-chain. -She unlocked the desk now and took out the purse. The night before she -had deposited the new sovereign with its seven companions. She looked -sadly at her little store. It seemed a pity to break it. But, after -all, Rosy's request was reasonable; Judith Ford could not be expected -to get a room for them without money. - -Both nurse and Miss Thompson were in the room, and they looked -attentively at Christian as she entered. - -"Well, Miss Christian," said nurse, "has Rosy made herself scarce? -Quite time for her to do it, little puss!" - -"Yes, Christian, you really must go to bed now," said Miss Thompson. - -Christian colored. "I want to change this," she said, and she laid the -sovereign on the table. - -"Whatever for, my pet?" said nurse. - -"It is for Rosy; I want----" - -"No; nothing of the kind," said nurse--"nothing of the kind! I'm not -going to have my great-niece taking presents from you, Miss Christian; -and money, too, forsooth! Just like the brass of that little thing! But -I'll soon----" - -"Nursey, nursey," cried Christian, almost in tears, "you don't know; -you can't understand. Please--please let me have some change; I want to -give Rosy five shillings. It isn't as a present; it is for something -she is to do for me." - -"Of course you can have the change, Christian," said Miss Thompson; -and she went to her desk, and presently laid half a sovereign and four -half-crowns on the table. She took up the sovereign, and Christian ran -into the nursery with the money. - -"Here it is," she said, thrusting two half-crowns into Rosy's hands; -"and I had great work to get it. Nursey thought I wanted to give you a -present." - -"I'll have something to say to my great-aunt if she doesn't change -her manners," was Rosy's response. "Thank you, Miss Christian; you -couldn't, I suppose, let me have another half-crown as well?" - -"What for?" said Christian, who felt that her money was already -beginning to melt with wonderful rapidity. - -"Well, you see, miss, it is to pay for Judith's time, and for me and -her to go to Paddington in time to meet you. This sort of thing can't -be done without a little outlay, Miss Christian. Afterwards, when we -are settled down, we'll be as economical as you like." - -"There, take it," said Christian. - -She thrust the money into Rosy's hand and dashed from the room. She did -not even wait to bid her friend good-night; she felt at that moment -that she almost disliked her. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -SIX LONG YEARS - - -Monday night had arrived. The long days of waiting and suspense were -nearly over. Christian looked paler than ever. She no longer asked -questions or tried to draw people into betraying themselves. She often -sat for half an hour at a time staring straight before her. Nurse was -frightened when she looked at her; even Miss Thompson did not care to -meet her gaze. - -Shortly after tea on Monday evening Miss Thompson ran downstairs and -burst suddenly into Mrs. Mitford's presence. Mrs. Mitford was engaged -with her own packing, which had to be done in the most judicious way. -She had given the child to understand that she and her father were -going to the south of France for a time. - -"We _are_ going there," she said to the governess. "Don't look at me so -reproachfully. You know we are going to Marseilles, and surely that is -the south of France." - -"Well," said Miss Thompson, "I must speak. I don't like it, Mrs. -Mitford; I don't like it at all. I'm glad the time of deception is -over. Sometimes, do you know, I think Christian guesses." - -"Christian guesses!" cried her mother. "How could she? I hope you have -been careful. I told you all her things were to be packed in the north -spare-room. She is taking almost everything new with her. She needn't -have known anything. You have told; you have betrayed your trust." - -"No, I have not," said Miss Thompson quietly. "I have been as careful -as a woman could be. But Christian is a sharp child, and she can put -two and two together. I suppose, Mrs. Mitford, you will soon tell her -now?" - -"She is coming down to see me after dinner this evening. Her father -will be present. We will tell her then," said Mrs. Mitford. - -The governess was turning to leave the room. Once again she came back. - -"I know you won't do it," she said, "and yet I long to ask you to. I do -so wish you would let me take her to school instead of----" - -"Really!" said Mrs. Mitford. - -She was a very imperious little woman; she hated anyone even to suggest -that her way was not the right way. - -"Really!" she repeated. "I am sorry, but I cannot have my plans -interfered with. My friend Miss Neil will take Christian to the school." - -Tears sprang to Miss Thompson's eyes. - -"It is only that she loves me, and she does not care for Miss Neil." - -"Very silly of her!" said the mother. "She will have to see a good -deal of Miss Neil while we are away. You would like me to write that -recommendation for you to-night, Miss Thompson? Well, I have nothing -but good to say of you. I hope you will get a comfortable situation -before long." - -"Thank you," said Miss Thompson a little coldly. - -She left the room and returned to the schoolroom, where Christian was -pretending to read a new story-book her father had given her that -morning. It was rather old-fashioned. She did not exactly care for it; -she thought there were too many characters, and that the plot was not -brisk enough. Nevertheless she went on reading it. It would probably -interest her later on; she knew that her mind was not with the written -words that night. - -"Do you know that you are to go down to see your father and mother -after dinner?" said Miss Thompson. - -"Yes, of course I do," said Christian. - -She turned very white and dropped her book. - -"You are not well, dear; you don't look at all well." - -"I am quite well, thank you, Miss Thompson." - -"What dress will you wear, Christian?" - -"I don't think it matters much." - -"They would like to see you looking nice. Your pink frock is new; will -you put it on?" - -"If you like." - -It was between eight and nine that evening when Christian, beautifully -dressed as usual, and looking tall and straight, and with a certain -curious defiance about her, and yet with an inward trembling, -passionate love vibrating through her frame, entered the presence of -her father and mother. Of course she knew what was coming. They did -not guess that, but the very fact, although it reduced her to despair, -kept her also calm. There was no uncertainty about the moment that lay -before her. - -Mr. Mitford felt extremely nervous. He was fond of Christian--fonder -than he cared to own. He was a very busy man, and seldom had more than -a minute or two to devote to his wife and child, but he felt that -Christian and he could be great friends if they had enough time to get -better acquainted with each other. - -Mrs. Mitford was certain that she would burst into passionate tears, -and thus disgrace herself forever in her husband's eyes. Therefore, -when Christian entered with her bold, firm step, she could not help -looking at the child with admiration. - -"She will be a beauty by and by," thought the mother; "she is -remarkable-looking now." - -The father, as he glanced at her, thought, "She is my mother over -again; it is a sin to leave her." - -Filled with a sudden tenderness, he moved up an inch or two on the sofa -in order to make room for Christian to sit by his side. - -"We have sent for you, Christian," said her mother; "we have---- You -tell, won't you, Patrick?" - -He was silent, looking straight across the room at his wife; his very -lips were trembling. Christian pitied him so much that she almost -prompted him. She very nearly said, "Go on about the school--the -strict-discipline school, you know." - -Mrs. Mitford in the interval rushed into the breach, and continued: - -"You know, Christian, that we are going to the south of France -to-morrow." - -Christian did not answer. She gave a brief nod; her lips were firmly -pressed together; her eyes were bright. She was saying to herself, "I -won't cry. I won't let tears come; I won't--I won't--I won't!" - -"Yes," said Mr. Mitford, "we are going to Marseilles; and on a longer -journey." - -Christian looked up at him. He took her hand. Once the ice was broken -he continued more fluently: - -"I am appointed Consul-General of Teheran in Persia. It is a very -honorable position, and----" - -Christian stirred restlessly. Mrs. Mitford looked at her. - -"Why doesn't she speak?" she thought. "I quite expected her to say, -'And you will take me with you?'--to say those words very earnestly, -and be passionate and troublesome about it." - -But Christian did not say anything. She did not even express surprise. - -"We go to-morrow morning," continued Mr. Mitford--"your mother and I. -Christian, child, why don't you speak?" - -"I am listening, father," she said gravely. - -"You are a good child," said her father, flinging his arm round her -waist and squeezing her to him. - -But she detached herself suddenly. - -"I'd ever so much rather you didn't pet me while you are telling me." - -"Oh, very well!" said Mrs. Mitford in a displeased tone. "I have always -thought it, and I must say it: I don't think you have a scrap of heart, -Christian. You are the only girl I have ever heard of who would submit -to her parents leaving her for six years without even a murmur." - -"You didn't say the number of years, mother," answered Christian. - -"Stop, Mary," said her husband; "you must allow me to speak to the -child. I am very pleased with you, Christian, for having control of -your feelings. I don't for a moment think that you are heartless. Far -from it," he added, putting his hand under her chin and looking into -the deep eyes that could scarcely meet his gaze--"far from it," he -continued, and he patted her on the shoulder. "You are a good girl, -just like your grandmother, and you have got pluck and endurance. Now, -do you know what we are going to do with you? You are our little girl, -and very, very dear to us." - -"Of course, Christian, you are our only child," said her mother. "We -shall be very proud of you when we come back; you will be accomplished -then. You will remember what I wish: you are to be a great musician and -a great singer, and your French is to be----" - -"My dear," said her husband, "had you not better let me explain to -Christian what her position will be during our absence?" - -"All right, Patrick; only I did think that the child would like her -mother to talk to her." - -"So I do, mother," said Christian. - -She had a sudden wild impulse to rush up to that pretty little figure -and fling herself into its arms; but she knew that her mother would not -understand her. She had a sort of feeling that her father would, but -she was not sure of him; so she sat still and held herself up for all -she was worth, and thought at intervals under her breath, "I won't let -the tears come--I won't!" - -"We have considered this," said Mr. Mitford. "The thing has come -suddenly, and there has been very little time. We could not take you -with us, for the country is not suited for young people. No girl who -is not grown up could go there. We shall be away for a long time, and -during that time, Christian, you must be going on with your education -in the best sense of the word. Threefold must that education be--don't -forget that--body, soul, and spirit. When we return you will be---- How -old are you now, Christian?" - -"Thirteen," said Christian. - -"Yes, dear, thirteen in August," interrupted Mrs. Mitford. "Can you not -recall that hot August morning when we first saw our little Christian?" - -"Yes, dear," replied her husband. "Well, Christian, you are thirteen. -In six years you will be nineteen--a grown-up woman, ready to take up -life seriously--a woman like your grandmother." - -"You may as well turn Christian into a Quakeress at once," said the -mother. - -"The religious part of the question we need not discuss," said Mr. -Mitford. "In six years' time Christian will be grown up. We shall -return with pride and pleasure to embrace our dear daughter. Now, -Christian, we have found a school for you--not an ordinary school by -any means. The lady who is the Principal is Miss Peacock. She is a -splendid woman; her character is superb. She is a great favorite with -the girls who live under her roof. There are only forty girls, so it -is a comparatively small school. The house is a beautiful old mansion, -and the end of the garden is washed by the waves of the wide Atlantic. -The school is in Cornwall, in one of the most healthy spots possible. -In the summer you will have boating and yachting, in the winter riding. -The climate, compared with that of London, is temperate, and you, -who are fond of flowers, will have them in plenty. Each holiday Miss -Peacock has promised to take you somewhere." - -Christian's eyes grew bright. - -"You will love her, for she is worthy of love. You are to be treated -with singular indulgence." - -"What about the strict-discipline school?" said Christian to herself. - -"You are to have your own pretty room, and you are to be allowed to -write your letters without having them looked over--that is, to your -parents. There are some charming girls at the school, and they are all -prepared to love you and be good to you when you arrive. My own dear -girl, you will be there by this time to-morrow night. You will leave -here early in the morning, and---- Don't cry, child; you really have -been very brave." - -"Do let me just for a minute," said Christian, flinging her arms round -her father's neck. - -Her reserve was broken; she sobbed as though her heart would break. - -"Come and kiss me too, Christian," said her mother. - -Mrs. Mitford was crying also. Christian sobbed more and more -uncontrollably. Mr. Mitford got up and left the room. - -"I couldn't expect her to keep up all the time," he thought. "She -was very brave at first, but those tears are terrible. Mary at least -might have controlled herself. Mary is pretty, adored by society, but, -compared to Christian, heartless. Poor girl, what a face was hers! -I could have stood those tears, but that face of tragedy hurt me. -Poor Christian! I could almost wish I had not taken that brilliant -appointment. But there! it may lead to many things, and when a man has -a child he ought not to be selfish. I do what I do for Christian, after -all. Poor darling! somehow I never seemed to quite understand her or to -appreciate her until to-night." - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -"THE REFORMATORY SCHOOL IS THE PUNISHMENT FOR ME" - - -Rosy, who was in some ways so very much wiser than Christian herself, -had assured the young girl that her parents would not be at all -frightened by her running away. - -"They won't know anything about it," argued Rosy, "until they get a -letter from your own self; and when you tell them, and they see it in -your handwriting, that you are well and happy, they will be as pleased -as Punch. I know it," continued Rosy, with emphasis, "for when I am -real happy, even if it aint the very thing mother might have liked -beforehand, she can't help getting a sort of delighted look on her -face. It's the way of mothers, even if they are harsh ones; so think -what it will mean to your father and mother, Christian, who love you -like anything." - -Christian was so much interested, and her mind was so fully made up, -that she listened to Rosy's specious words, and even composed in her -own mind the little letter she would presently write; a passionate -letter, full of love, but at the same time with a beseeching tone -running through its depths; the letter in which she would assure her -father and mother that she would be the straightest, most upright, most -unselfish, noble sort of tambourine-girl in the world. - -After her father had left the room Christian lay still on the sofa, -her arms around her mother's neck and her head buried against Mrs. -Mitford's soft white neck. She had ceased to sob. She had almost ceased -to feel. - -By and by Mrs. Mitford roused the child. - -"The years will pass quickly; your father and I will think of you, and -the years will go by with lightning speed. Soon we shall be together -again." - -"Oh, no, mother," answered Christian; "it will be a long time--a long -time!" - -"You think so, dearest, but you are mistaken. Now, go to bed, darling; -I daren't allow you to trouble yourself any longer. You must sleep, -Christian, for my sake, or we shall both be ill to-morrow when we most -want to be fresh and bright." - -"Suppose, mother, I were to write you; when would you get the letter?" - -"You had better write straight to Bombay. Your father and I will spend -some weeks there before we proceed to Persia. You can write when you -are settled at school. Here is the address." - -Mrs. Mitford opened her desk, took out an envelope carefully addressed -and stamped, and put it into the young girl's hand. - -"Now, good-night, dearest. You will soon sleep sound. The worst will be -over before long." - -Christian left the room without another word. She scarcely kissed her -mother as she parted from her. All of a sudden her conscience began -to prick her. She dared not listen to it, however; there were others -involved in the mad game she was playing. Whatever happened, she must -go on with it. She got quickly into bed, covered her face with the -clothes, and pretended to sleep. She was alone in the dark; even nurse -had left her. - -The house quieted down. Mr. and Mrs. Mitford were to leave at seven in -the morning. Christian would not leave until nine, her train not going -from Paddington until a few minutes to ten. Just before she dropped -asleep she resolved, whatever happened, to be up in time to rush down -to kiss her father and mother; but, what with her distress and the -fatigue which her excitement had caused her, she slept heavily until -nurse called her. She started up then with a cry. All that was to take -place flashed upon her. There would be no nurse to-morrow morning; only -a little room in the slums, and Rosy her companion. Well, even that was -better than a strict-discipline school. - -"Nursey," she cried, "what is the time?" - -"Twenty minutes to eight, deary. You will have to leave soon after -nine. I didn't want to wake you a minute before the time." - -"But have they gone--have they gone?" - -"Of course, darling; they left at seven. They came up, both of them, -and kissed you. It went hard to see them, particularly my master. Ah! -he's a good man, but maybe stern and a bit absent-minded; but he is a -good man when all is said and told." - -Christian did not say a word. The knowledge that her father and mother -were really gone lay on her spirits as a crushing weight. Then she -began quite wonderfully to cheer up. The worst was over. The pain of -leaving the old house, the wonderful dream-attic where the happiest -time of her childhood had been spent, nurse, the servants, Miss -Thompson, was all as nothing. - -She got up and dressed. She thought with a smile, how to-morrow she -would be wearing very different clothes. She was not at all nervous; -she was sure that Rosy's and her great plan would succeed. - -Breakfast was over in a short space of time. Christian's private money -had been put into a little bag under her skirt. Nurse had made the bag -for her; it had a string attached to it, and nurse had shown the young -girl how she ought to tie it round her waist. - -"You are to get more money from time to time," said nurse; "and once -a year I am to come down to Cornwall to see you. The place is called -Penwerne, and is near to the town of Tregellick. They say the house is -that beautiful! But there, darling, do eat something!" - -Christian ate and drank. She then bade the servants good-by; she hugged -Miss Thompson, but her last most fervent embrace was for nurse. Nurse -cried, but Christian did not shed a tear. She had said good-by to her -attic the night before, and had determined not to visit it again. - -At last she was seated in the cab. Nurse and Miss Thompson promised to -write to her, and Miss Neil, looking stiff and somewhat severe, desired -the cabman to proceed, and they were off. The house in Russell Square -seemed to vanish like a dream; they turned a corner and went rapidly in -the direction of Paddington. - -Christian scarcely spoke. There was a cold sensation round her heart; -she wondered if Miss Neil would give her a chance to escape. She was -soon relieved on that score. - -"As soon as we get to the station, Christian," said her companion, -"I will have your luggage registered. You have still a great deal of -luggage, although one large box was sent off last week. I will see -it registered, and you will stand by me. But we must get our tickets -first." - -Christian longed to ask a question or two, but her tongue clave to the -roof of her mouth. She was so terribly afraid of betraying herself that -she was silent. - -They reached the great station, and Miss Neil, accompanied by her young -charge, approached the ticket-office. A string of people were waiting -their turn. Miss Neil bought a single first-class ticket for Christian -and a return for herself. A porter was standing by with Christian's -voluminous luggage piled up on his truck. Miss Neil and he entered into -an animated conversation. They moved a little aside. Christian watched -them, standing stock-still herself as though she were turned into stone. - -Suddenly a wild desire to be going quietly down to Cornwall took -possession of her. She considered for a minute how easy it would be for -her to abandon her scheme, to stay by Miss Neil's side, to enter the -carriage which she had selected, to be conscious of the fact that the -luggage was in the luggage-van. There was nothing against her carrying -out this sudden wish--nothing at all--except Rosy's disappointment -and Judith Ford's annoyance. Christian would be going to the school -selected by her father and mother, and all would be well. - -"I could send Rosy a letter through nurse," thought the young girl, -"and I would send her a whole sovereign in a postal order. She could -give some of it to Judith, and there would be an end of the matter. -I think I will give it up," was her next thought. "Now that it is so -near, it seems too awful to go through." - -But just then Miss Neil turned and spoke sharply to her: - -"Don't stay back there, Christian; come to my side. And pray, don't -stand on one foot in that ugly way. Do hold yourself erect; I hate the -manner in which girls hold themselves nowadays. Thank goodness, when -you are at Penwerne you will be taught that and other matters! Yes, -it is a good thing you are going to that severe school. What did you -say?" she continued, turning to the porter. "Over weight? But we have -first-class tickets. One pound to pay? Preposterous!" - -"Well, madam, I assure you----" began the man. - -He and Miss Neil entered into a sharp dispute, while Christian glided -away. She would carry out her scheme; Miss Neil herself had decided it. - -Two minutes later she was in the affectionate embrace of Rosy Latimer, -while Judith Ford, a rough-looking girl with a freckled face and high -cheek-bones, stood near. She wore a showy hat with a lot of cheap red -velvet on it. Her jacket was too small for her, and her gloves had -holes in them. Christian scarcely glanced at Judith Ford. - -"Come, quick!" said Rosy. "Oh, aint you a darling? Aint we going to -have a good time? Oh, Christian! you don't know what Judith has done -for us." - -"Don't you tell," cried Judith. "You always do let the cat out of the -bag. We'll let Christian see for herself." - -"Christian," thought the young girl, "Christian. Have I come to be -called that by a girl of the Judith Ford type?" - -The three girls ran down a side street, and a moment later Judith -beckoned to the driver of a decrepit-looking cab with a broken-down -horse to draw up to the edge of the pavement. They jumped in, and off -they went. Christian tried to shut away from her imagination the sound -of Miss Neil's excited, terrified voice when she missed her. She tried -to shut away from her mental vision the thought of Miss Neil at all; -she would forget her now. She would also forget the school at Penwerne, -and the cozy first-class carriage. She would even cease to remember -her parents, who must now be crossing from Dover to Calais. She would -forget everything but the great, marvelous, wonderful adventure itself. -Oh, how often during the last few days had she pictured it! Now she -was living through it in reality. It was a big, big story--a wild, -thrilling thing--she was about to live through it. She had been an -imaginary heroine so often; now she would be a real one. Oh, yes, she -was safe; Miss Neil could not possibly find her. She was safe, and it -was--yes, delicious. - -But as this last thought came to her Judith's very sharp voice sounded -on her ears, and Judith's emphatic nudge poked itself into her side. - -"Why don't you talk?" cried Judith. "Be you the sulky sort, as hugs -their grief to 'em and hasn't a word to say to their kind friends? Oh, -won't we have a time to-night! You've got the chink all right, haven't -you?" - -"The what?" asked Christian. - -Judith burst into a loud laugh. - -"The chink," she cried. "Why, Rosy, is she such a softy as not to know -what chink means? We'll teach her a few things, you and me; won't we, -Rosy?" - -"Miss Christian knows a lot of things," said Rosy. Her voice sounded -quite refined in Christian's ears. "She knows ever so much that we -don't know. We've got to treat her with respect," continued Rosy. - -"Not a bit of it!" exclaimed Judith, with another loud laugh. "We're -all in the same boat now." - -Christian looked at her with a growing terror. - -"And here we be," continued that young person. "Now then, cabby, look -spry. There aint no luggage, so you must let us off cheap. How much is -the fare, cabby? Don't you try to humbug me. I know a thing or two; as -much as you do." - -Judith began to haggle loudly. The cabman answered; Judith overtopped -his voice with her screaming one. Poor Christian felt that the most -strict-discipline school on earth would be paradise compared to her -present surroundings. But, after all, Rosy had tact. She came up to her -little companion and whispered in her ear: - -"Judith aint going to stay, so don't you think it. She's just showing -off, and no more. I've seen the room, and it's quite nice; and if we -don't like it we can change, for we have plenty of money. Don't fret, -Miss Christian; I can't abear to see that sort of look on your face." - -"Come along now," said Judith, having settled her dispute with the -cabman. "I lead; you follow. I'm leader in this game." - -She entered a hideous, dirty, tumble-down house. Christian held her -skirts tightly round her; she could not bear that they should touch -the filthy walls. She scarcely liked to tread on the black and broken -stairs. - -They went up flight after flight, and at last entered a small attic -at the top of the house. Compared to the stairs, it was fairly -comfortable, but poor Christian had never imagined that anyone could -live in a room of this sort. - -"I was thinking," said Rosy, who was watching her little companion -earnestly, "that you and me, Miss Christian might go out presently and -buy a few things. You see, Judith," she added, turning to the other -girl, "Miss Christian has been accustomed to a very different life." - -"It will do her a sight of good to know how the poor live," was -Judith's remark. "But as to buying things, you and she had better lie -low for a day or two, for they're sure to make no end of a fuss, and -have the police after her, and all the rest. It wouldn't do to have the -police after us," continued Judith, fixing her malicious eyes full on -Christian's white face, "for running away is a crime punished by law. -You gets locked up for running away, and a pretty long sight of prison -too, to say nought of the disgrace. You wouldn't like that, would you, -miss?" - -"It isn't true," said Christian. "I don't believe it." - -"Oh, don't you, miss? Well, I'm sorry for you. There's a woman in the -next room--a very nice friendly woman; her name is Mrs. Carter; she -helped me to tidy up the room this morning. We'll ask her." - -Before Christian could prevent her, Judith bounded into the adjoining -room, and came out accompanied by a tall woman with a head of tousled -hair, curl-papers all round her forehead, a broken bodice, and a red -skirt. This woman had heard from Judith all about the proposed plan, -and thought it a very fine joke indeed. - -"This young lady is Miss Christian Mitford--the Honorable Miss -Christian Mitford," said Judith, laughing. "You'll have to drop your -curtsy to her, Mrs. Carter." - -"I aint a-going to drop no curtsies to anybody who lives in this -house," said Mrs. Carter. - -Christian walked to the window and turned her back on the other inmates -of the room. Oh, she was punished! was it true what that awful girl -said, that if she were caught now the law of the land would put her in -prison? She wished the ground would open and swallow her up. Oh, where -was the delight and excitement of the adventure that had looked so fair -before it began? - -"You just tell her plain out what's the truth, Mrs. Carter," said -Judith. - -"About what, my dear?" said Mrs. Carter. - -"Aint it the case, ma'am, that if you run away from your lawful -guardians, you being, so to speak, a minor--that means under age, -miss," she added, nodding to Christian--"aint it the case that you are -locked up?" - -Mrs. Carter looked hard at Judith. She then glanced at Christian. -Christian was well dressed; beyond doubt she was rich. She must -frighten her and then soothe her, for get money out of her she should, -and would and could. - -"Miss," she said, "I'm sorry for yer. My heart bleeds for yer, miss. -Whoever made yer get into this scrape? It's true, miss; it's true. It -happened to my first cousin. She was well born, miss--not like me. Her -parents were most genteel. When a child she ran away from school, and -for two years she was in a reformatory, miss--a prison-school. She was -indeed, miss. She never come to any good; and she's in prison again -now, miss, serving her time for burglarious action." - -Christian had not the slightest idea what burglarious action was, -but it had an awful sound. Her heart stood still with agony. It was -scarcely likely that both Mrs. Carter and Judith were wrong. Mrs. -Carter had her facts so glib, and she had such a wicked knowing look. - -"I'm sorry for yer, miss, but the only thing for yer is to keep tight -in here; and if the police come you can hide under my bed, miss, and -you're kindly welcome. And if there's anything I can do for you young -ladies in the way of hot water for making a drop of tea, or anything of -that sort, you have but to tell me; for it's neighborly we'll be, miss, -and you won't regret it so much when you know, so to speak, the in and -out of our lives. We may be poor, but we have our good p'ints, and our -moments of 'joyment too." - -"You clear out now," said Judith, pushing Mrs. Carter towards the door. -She shut it, and then came up to Christian. - -"You'd best give me a little of the chink," she said, "and I'll go out -and buy food for us all. I can show my nose as much as ever I like, -for I haint run away; but you and Rose must keep tight, for if you -show yourselves it's the reformatory school you'll get into. It's the -reformatory school; that's the punishment for you." - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -PLAY-ACTING - - -With trembling fingers Christian lifted her skirt and produced the -little bag which contained her precious savings. There were still -seven pounds ten shillings in the bag, for she had given away the last -half-crown of her first ten shillings to Judith in order to settle with -the irate cabman. It was in reality only a one-and-sixpenny ride, but -Judith, as she pocketed the shilling, assured Christian that it cost -half-a-crown and was cheap at that. Christian knew too little about the -ways of the poor to make any remark, but she did feel certain that her -money would not go far if it was required at so rapid a rate. - -"Here," she said, opening her bag and producing half-a-sovereign; "I -ought to get a lot of change out of that." - -"So yer will," said Judith, snatching it from her; "and I'll bring in -all sorts of things. What do you think we'll want, Rosy? You'd best -make a list." - -"Oh! I wish I could go with you," said Rose, whose eyes glistened at -the sight of the gold. - -"But you can't," said Christian, "I should die if I were left alone in -this awful, awful place." - -"Awful, is it?" said Judith. "My word, you be hard to please! I 'ates -the ways of your haristocrats, always with their noses in the air, -sniffing at everything, pleased at nothing. The sight of trouble I had -to get this sweet little room! And I'm sure it's as pretty a place as -can be found. And if that aint a nice, clean bed for the two of yer -to sleep in, I don't know where you'll find a better. And there's a -fireplace and a table. And oh, my word! here's a cupboard in the wall. -What more could the most particular desire? And here's a chest of -drawers. Jolly, I call it! And two chairs--one for me, and one atween -the two of you. If this room aint spry and cozy, the only thing I can -say is that I hope you'll never find yourself worse lodged. Now then, -Rosy, tell us what you want." - -Rosy began to count on her fingers. She had arranged everything -beforehand in her own acute little mind. She knew exactly the food they -would require, the matches and the chips of wood for lighting the fire -and the coal to fill the grate. She ordered matches and wood and coal -now, also red herrings, a little loaf of the best fresh bread, some -butter, some tea, sugar and milk. - -"You must see about the coal the first thing," said Rosy; "we can't do -any cooking until it has come. And, Judith, we must have a saucepan and -a kettle and a little frying-pan, and some cups and saucers, and spoons -and knives, and a pinch of salt, and wood to light the fire, and half a -dozen eggs. Can you remember all those things?" - -"That I can," said Judith; "but if you think there will be much change -out of ten shillings you're uncommonly mistaken." - -"But there ought to be," said Rose, her cheeks growing crimson. "Mother -'ud get all them things and have summat to spare out of five shillings. -Look you, Judith, there aint to be any larks with Miss Christian's -money. You're to bring back five shillings change, or I'll go out and -buy the things myself, whether I'm caught or not." - -The smirky, impudent look left Judith's face. - -"We needn't stay here at all," continued Rosy. "Miss Christian might -so happen to get tired of this here joke. She might so happen to want -to go back to her own people, and we will go back, both of us, even if -they are angry, if you play any pranks. Now you understand." - -Judith nodded. "It's a nice opinion you have of me, Rose Latimer," she -said. "What pranks would a poor girl like me be up to? You needn't fret -about me and my morals, Rose Latimer, for I'm as straight as a die, I -can tell yer." - -She ran downstairs, utterly regardless of the dirty walls and the -broken stairs. She flew along, leaping over obstacles, and clearing two -or three stairs at a time in her headlong flight. - -When her steps had died away Rosy looked at Christian. Christian's back -was to her; she was standing by the window. She had not removed her -hat and jacket. In her heart was a dull weight--the weight of absolute -despair. Even Rosy, as she watched Christian and seemed to guess by -a sort of instinct what she was feeling, began to find the adventure -less adventurous, and even began to see a certain amount of good in -the dressmaker's room where she usually sat, cozy and warm, machining -long seams and turning out yards and yards of flouncings. Yes, even the -dressmaker's room was better than this attic, with Christian, as Rosy -expressed it, in a sulk. - -"Miss Christian," said the little girl. - -Christian made no reply. She drew a step or two nearer the window, and -stared out with the most forlorn feeling in her heart. The only view -she could obtain from the very small dormer-window of the attic was -of some of the neighboring roofs, black with smoke and smuts. They -were hideous in the extreme. Christian had never before known what -real, absolute ugliness meant. She shuddered, and yet, with a certain -fascination, drew nearer. A cat, meant by nature to be white, but of -a dull uniform gray, stepped gingerly over the roofs towards her. He -met a brother cat, and they saluted each other in the customary manner. -Christian turned away with a shudder. - -"Miss Christian," said Rosy again. - -"What is it, Rose?" - -"You are miserable," said Rosy, "and you blame me." - -"Well, I never thought it would be like this. I never imagined anything -so awful. And is it true that as we ran away we--we'd----" - -"Nonsense, Miss Christian! I don't believe it's true for a single -minute. It's only Judith's way to frighten you, miss." - -"But Mrs. Carter said the same." - -"Yes, Miss Christian, I know it; but she was put up to it by Judith." - -"I thought you said you liked Judith--that you thought her a nice girl." - -"I never seed her afore in the light I do to-day, miss, and that's the -truth." - -"Rose, I'm frightfully miserable." - -"Well, I aint too happy," said Rose. - -"Can't we get away from here? I'm frightened." - -"We might creep out of a night, for certain, but in the daytime they're -a-watchin us." - -"Who? Who are watching us?" said Christian. She went up to Rose and -clasped her hand in an access of terror. - -"Well, that Mrs. Carter; and most like there are others in the house, -and they all know you have money. I tell you what, Miss Christian, -there's only one thing to do." - -"What is that? Oh, what? Oh, I am frightened! I never thought I should -be so terrified." - -"It's a clear case when one ought to be terrified," said Rose, and she -sank down on one of the chairs and stared straight in front of her. -"Yes," she repeated, "it's clear it means terrifying; there aint a -doubt of that." - -"What is to be done?" said Christian. "Oh, if mother could see me -now! Oh, father, father! Rosy, I'd rather be in the most awful -strict-discipline school in the whole world than here." - -"You think so because you aint at the school," was Rosy's astute reply. -"Now, Miss Christian, let me think; don't speak for a minute. It were -I who got you into this, so it must be me to get you out; that's but -fair." - -"It is--it is; but can you?" - -"Let me think, miss. Judith will be back in half an hour. I'll think -for a bit and then speak." - -To Christian those few minutes seemed like eternity. At last Rosy stood -up. She crossed the room, went to the door and examined it. - -"There aint never a lock," she said. "That's bad. But we can put the -chest of drawers agen' the door to-night, so that no one can come in -without us hearing 'em. And if we are really frightened we can push -the bed up agen' the chest, and squeeze it in between the door and the -wall; then we'll be as snug and safe as any girls could be. Then we -must take the first chance that offers to get away; we must. Judith -aint what I thought her. We mustn't tell her--not on any account. We -must steal away when she aint here. The folks here won't let us go if -they think we want to, so we must pretend." - -"Pretend?" said Christian, in amazement. - -"For sure, miss; there aint no other way. We must pretend we are -delighted--you to be free of the school, me to be your companion. -We must have a right good time to-night and turn Judith's head -with our merriment. We must laugh and sing and pretend to enjoy -ourselves. We must have a sort of feast, and we must talk a lot about -buying the tambourines; and Judith must see about hiring a proper -tambourine-girl's dress for you and another for me. It will mean maybe -five shillings more, but that can't be helped. We must catch 'em by -guile, Miss Christian--Mrs. Carter and the rest. They must hear me -talking to you about the awful prison life you has escaped, and you -must say out very loud that you never did enjoy yourself so much -before. We must take 'em in. You leave it to me, miss. You follow up -when I speak. When I give you a look you will know what I mean. That's -it, miss. Then to-morrow we'll creep away. If anybody meets us we'll -say we are going out to buy things. We'll leave the cups and saucers -and things behind us, and we'll never come back--never. That's what we -must do. It's the only way, for I don't believe that we can be locked -up for running away. But I do think the folks in this house will keep -us from ever getting home again; or, at any rate, from getting home -until they have got all the money they can from us." - -Rosy spoke with great confidence. Christian felt cheered by her words. - -"It will be horribly difficult," said Christian; "and I hate deceiving. -I never did deceive anyone yet in my life." - -"It's a case of play-acting," said Rose stoutly; "and if you aint been -play-acting all your born days, I don't know who has. Haven't you been -Joan of Arc one day, and Charlotte Corday another and poor me Marat -in his bath, waiting for you to stab me--and William Tell and the -characters in the Bible? There aint no fear that you can't act. You've -just got to act once more." - -"But what?" - -"Why, a girl who loves the slums, and dotes on her freedom, and is -determined that nothing shall make her a slave. Now you know what to -do. Oh, here comes Judith! I'd know Judith's step in a thousand." - -As Rosy said the last words she began to hum in a high, excited, -staccato voice: - - - "For Britons never, never, never shall be slaves." - - -Judith burst into the room. She carried a heap of parcels and a sack -full of coal. - -"If this aint love!" she said. "If this aint, so to speak, the height -of devotion! Now then, look spry, both of you." - -"Oh, yes," said Rosy, bursting into a loud and apparently delighted -laugh, "you are good. Now we'll have fun. Bustle up, Miss Christian; -take off your hat and jacket. See, aint I thoughtful? I brought a -little apron for you in my pocket. You slip it on; deary miss, and then -you won't spoil your nice things." - -"What do it matter if she spoils her things or not?" cried Judith. -"She can't go on dressing in that fashion; she'd be nabbed at once. -The police would bustle round her just like birds round a strange -bird. She'll have to dress like the poor folks. The best thing is to -pawn her dress, and get her one of them thick woolen sort like the -tambourine-girls wear from the pawn-shop." - -"That's the right thought, Miss Christian, aint it?" said Rosy. "And -you'll be sure to get a good price for such solid clothes as you wear. -I could go out now and pawn them." - -"No you don't!" said Judith. "If there's any pawning to be done, I do -it. And you needn't think for a moment that your Miss Christian--your -fine, guarded young lady, who'd get finely punished by the law of the -land were it known what she'd done--would get much for her clothes. -It's very, very little she'll get; although, of course, I'll do my best -for her." - -"Oh, I am so hungry!" said Christian, making a valiant effort to speak -naturally. - -For one instant she looked towards the window. It was like looking -out of prison. Even the roofs, so close at hand, seemed to her at -that moment the land of the free. But it was true she had often acted -before, and she could and would act for dear life now. So she fell on -her knees and began to build up the fire. How badly she did it! Judith -roared with laughter, and dropping down by her side, began to give -directions. Presently Rosy pulled them both aside and lit the fire -herself. She was quite an adept at this sort of thing. For a wonder the -chimney did not smoke, and the sight of crackling wood and cheerful -blaze brought the first moment of comfort to poor Christian's heart. -When the fire was lit the dirty table was laid with the plates and cups -and saucers, and pewter spoons, and ugly black-handled knives. Judith -thought they were very fine, but Christian, if she had not been acting -a part, would have found it impossible to have eaten with them or on -them. - -But the tea was fairly good, and it was made in the tiny little brown -teapot; and the herrings were put on the pan to fry. Mrs. Carter, -attracted by the excellent smell, popped her nose in at the door. - -"My word!" she said, "here's comfort; here's dainties; here's a real -feast. Would a poor neighbor who has scarcely tasted a morsel all day -be welcome, or would she be unwelcome? You say the word, miss--welcome -or unwelcome--the truth, miss, and nothing but the truth." - -Rosy gave Christian an anxious glance. Christian, still forcing herself -to continue her play-acting, replied in a hearty tone: - -"Of course you are welcome." - -"Then do, like a good creature," suddenly exclaimed Judith, who by no -means wished the feast to be shared by anyone else, "go and take out -those curlers. Oh, I know they are Hinde's, but take 'em out--take 'em -out--and come in looking like a decent, civilized 'uman being." - -Mrs. Carter hastened to comply, and soon the four, on two chairs, were -seated round the board. Rosy shared half of Christian's chair, and -Judith and Mrs. Carter, pushing each other violently from time to time, -subsided on the other. It cracked under their joint weight. Mrs. Carter -said that if they were unlucky enough to break it, the landlord would -charge Christian the full price of a new chair. - -"He'd do nothing of the sort," said Judith. "Why should he, I should -like to know? This one is as old as the hills, and didn't cost more -than one and elevenpence when it was new." - -She had scarcely uttered the words when crash, crack went the chair, -and the two were prostrated on the ground. - -They got up amidst peals of laughter. Mrs. Carter assured Christian -that the chair cost seven and sixpence, but that she'd make it good -with the landlord for half-a-crown if Christian would entrust her with -that sum. - -"We'll see about it to-morrow," said Rosy. "I think, ma'am, we have all -had our meal, and there's a deal for me and this young--person," she -glancing at Christian as she spoke--"to see to. We has to begin our -trade to-morrow morning. We are poor--very poor." - -"Oh, my!" said Mrs. Carter. - -She glanced at Judith, who winked back at her. - -"Yes, desperate," continued Rosy. "Aint we, Miss Christian?" - -"Certainly we're very poor," replied Christian. - -"But, all the same," continued Rosy, "we're very happy; aint we, missy?" - -"Very," said Christian again. "And we are so thankful to our kind -friends who helped us to run away. We are----" - -"Nonsense!" interrupted Mrs. Carter. "To think as you like this better -nor the palaces you have come from." - -"We are very happy, and there is such a thing as drudgery even in -a palace," continued Rosy. "And this young--person--she don't call -herself a lady any more--was going to a sort of prison school. -She prefers liberty, even though liberty aint, so to speak, -self-indulgence. We're both happy; aint we, Miss Christian?" - -"Very happy," replied Christian. - -"And how do you mean to live?" said Mrs. Carter, impressed in spite of -herself. - -"We thought of going and dancing in the streets. This young person can -dance most beautifully." - -"Well, I never! You'll make up as Italians, no doubt." - -"It's you that has an acute brain, ma'am," said Rosy in a voice full of -admiration. "That's what we mean to do--aint it, miss?" - -"It is," said Christian. - -"And we mean to begin," continued Rose, "to-morrow morning." - -"Oh, no, you don't!" said Mrs. Carter. "That would be dangerous." - -"Dangerous or not, we are going to risk it," said Rosy. - -"Yes, we're going to risk it," said Christian in a stout voice. - -"And what I was thinking," continued Rosy--"that is, if it is agreeable -to you, Christian--is that every day, while we are out earning our -fortunes, we might give Mrs. Carter, say, fourpence a day to keep our -fire in and our room tidy, and perhaps to have the kettle boiling -for us when we come in at night. If you like, Mrs. Carter, I think -Christian and me would make it worth your while for fourpence a day." - -"I'm agreeable to that same, if you make it sixpence." - -"No, ma'am, we can't possibly do that. Fourpence is too high. If you -don't like it, ma'am, say so, and we'll get a woman downstairs to do it -for threepence, or maybe twopence." - -"Well, I'll do it for fourpence if you throw supper into the bargain." - -"Can we throw in supper, Miss Christian?" asked Rosy. - -"I think so," said Christian, trying to act the part more forcibly than -ever. - -"Fourpence and supper, then," said Rose. "But it can't be paid any day -that you don't make yourself useful, Mrs. Carter." - -"No fear of me," said Mrs. Carter, with a toss of her head. - -"And what part shall I have?" said Judith, who was absolutely taken in -by Rose's cheerfulness. - -"You can come and see us when you like, and when we have made enough -money we'll now and then give you a treat; and Mrs. Carter shall come -with us. But," added the little girl, emboldened by the effect her -words were producing, "we won't have any of the other people of this -house. The more you keep us to ourselves, Mrs. Carter, the more you -will get. Do you understand?" - -"For certain I do, honey; and I must say it's a real sensible plan." - -"So we will stay here quietly to-night," said Rosy, "and enjoy -ourselves, and to-morrow morning we will go and buy what we want. We'll -start our trade about midday. We'll dress as Italians, of course." - -"I'd like fine to see you doing it," said Mrs. Carter. - -"You mustn't follow us on any account--anyhow, not for a day or two. -We'd feel more nervous, like, if we thought you was looking on at us." - -"You be a 'cute un," said Mrs. Carter. - -"Now then, make yourself scarce, ma'am," said Judith, "for we have a -lot to attend to." - -Mrs. Carter retired. She was apparently in the height of good-humor. -Rose instructed Christian how to wash up the tea-things. - -By and by Judith also took her leave. - -"For if I'm not back home before four o'clock, folks may suspect and -hunt me up, and maybe find you into the bargain," she said to the -little girls, and so she left them to themselves. - -Yes, at last they were alone. Mrs. Carter had gone out; they heard her -heavy tramp as she went downstairs. She was the only other lodger on -this floor, and the place was now comparatively quiet. - -"If only we could lock the door," said Rosy. "But there, we can't." - -"Shall you sleep at all to-night, Rosy? Aren't you terrified?" said -Christian. - -"It's just this," said Rosy: "I mustn't let out; I must pretend I'm not -the least bit frightened." - -"I don't suppose you are. You are wonderfully brave." - -"Now then, let us settle down and let us plan," said Rose. - -They sat close to each other and kept up the fire, and they had no idea -of saving their small amount of coal. What did it matter when they -meant to go away on the morrow? - -Presently day faded. They had forgotten to supply themselves with -candles. Rose did not dare to go out. Christian clung to her. - -"We'll keep up the fire all night," said Rose. "You'd like another cup -of tea, wouldn't you, darling Miss Christian?" - -"No," said Christian; "I'm not hungry. Rosy, if I hadn't done it I'd -have been nearly at school now." - -"Yes, darling." - -"And I wouldn't be feeling such an awfully wicked girl." - -"You can't help it," said Rosy. "It's the way of life; we are punished -when we do wrong." - -"Do you think we did very wrong?" - -"For certain we did. I knew it all along, but I couldn't hold back from -the fun." - -"Do you think we are in danger now, Rosy?" - -Rose was silent. - -"Rosy, do you think anything will happen to us to-night?" - -"Miss Christian, you always were brave." - -"Yes," replied Christian, "but I never did suppose that I could be in -my present surroundings. I am frightened to-night, and I don't pretend -I am anything else." - -"We will do what we said," answered Rose. "We'll put the chest of -drawers against the door, and move the bedstead against the chest of -drawers, and that will fill up the space as far as the opposite wall. -Then no one can get in. Isn't that a good plan?" - -"Let's do it," said Christian; "and let's do it now while Mrs. Carter -is out, for if they heard us moving about the room they might try to -get in." - -"Come along, then, Miss Christian. Let's be quick. We never did a bit -of play-acting to equal this before." - -"Never," replied Christian; "and," she added under her breath, "I don't -think I will ever, as long as I live, want to play-act again." - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -A NIGHT IN THE SLUMS - - -The two girls carried out their plan in all its details. They moved the -chest of drawers against the door, and then they moved the bedstead. -By this means they had practically locked the door. They were very -thankful for this later on, for as night advanced and the people came -home, and the house became full, their terrors increased. They were -now so frightened that they did not dare to speak even to each other -about their fears; and when, shortly after they had secured themselves -against intrusion, someone first tapped at the door and then turned the -handle and pushed, and then after a moment of silence steps were heard -going away, they could only clasp each other's hands and sit close -together, almost paralyzed with terror. - -"They've shut themselves in," Christian heard Mrs. Carter say to -someone on the landing. "They're the 'cutest young folks I ever see'd." - -Then the someone who was spoken to growled, and Mrs. Carter and this -person went into the adjoining room; and there they moved about at -intervals, and at intervals remained quiet. Christian felt positive -that they were waiting to do something, and Rose knew that they were -waiting, but neither girl expressed her terror to the other. - -"They can only get in by breaking through the door," said Christian, -"and they will scarcely do that." - -But Rose knew that such people as Mrs. Carter and her husband would -think very little of breaking through an old door if they wished to get -at their neighbors' attic. - -How glad the children were that they had fuel! They piled up the little -grate and made the fire burn hot and strong; and by and by Rosy tried -to persuade Christian to have another cup of tea. But Christian was now -so sick with terror that she could not touch the tea. - -"We won't lie down at all," said Rosy. "We'll sit close to each other -by the fire. We won't sit on the floor, for it aint too clean, but -we'll sit on a chair each, and put our arms round each other. It's only -for one night, my own darling Miss Christian--only for one night--and I -think somehow God will keep us safe." - -"I haven't prayed to Him," said Christian in a broken voice, "because I -have done wrong. When you do very wrong you can't pray." - -"Maybe you could repent, and then you could pray," said Rosy. - -"I don't know," answered Christian. - -The night went on. There were stars in the sky. The children could see -the stars from the dormer-window of their attic; and presently the -moon--a full one--rose and flooded the outside world. Christian, from -where she sat, could see the cats stealing about, making great shadows -on the neighboring roofs, and she could hear their cry as they met each -other; she could also hear, far down below, the great roar of London -itself. And in the house she could hear the cries of children and the -angry, excited words of men and women, and she felt that in all her -life she had never even imagined anything quite so awful. Her one drop -of comfort lay in the fact that Rosy--pretty Rosy--was cuddled up close -to her, and that Rosy certainly would not leave her. - -The two young girls did not attempt to undress, and Christian's bag of -money was still firmly secured under her skirt. - -By and by silence began to reign. Even in a house like this people -must sleep sometimes, and the drunken men and women lay down on their -respective beds, the children slept heavily, and in the adjoining attic -all was still. Then Rosy began to nod and to fall half-forward in her -chair. Christian had great work to keep her from sliding to the ground. -Perhaps it was this fact that made Christian so wide awake herself; but -certain it is she could not sleep. - -She was glad that there was a moon in the sky; she was glad that the -terrible house was quiet at last. Poor Christian! she little knew what -lay before her. - -The time passed on, and notwithstanding her determination not to close -an eye, the silence and the soothing effect of Rosy's presence began to -make her drowsy. She put her arm more firmly round her little companion -and let her body lean against Rosy's, and was really beginning to nod -her head, when suddenly there came a great shadow between her and the -moonlight. She looked up, and there was Mrs. Carter on the roof, trying -to get in at the window. How she had got out on the leads Christian -never knew, but she had done so, and was now feeling all along the -fastening of the dormer-window and was endeavoring to open it. - -In one minute it seemed to the young girl that the blood of Joan of Arc -and Charlotte Corday, and many more of the great heroines of the past, -rushed through her veins. She gave Rosy a jerk--unintentionally, for -she did not mean to wake her. She did not care about Rosy then, nor did -she want her. She felt all-sufficient to herself. In an instant she had -sprung forward, and going to the window, opened it a little way. - -"Go back this minute," she said. "You are not on any account to come -in; I will push you down if you try. I don't care whether I hurt you or -not; I will push you off the roof if you try to get in. You have no -right here; go back." - -Mrs. Carter was so amazed by the mere fact of Christian's being up and -awake, when she expected her to be in bed and sound asleep, and so -startled at the girl's unlooked-for courage, that she was absolutely -mute. - -"Go away," repeated Christian. "I know what you have come about: you -want to steal my money. You think I have got some. Well, if I have, it -isn't for you. You told me lies to-day about being punished for running -away, but I don't tell you any lie when I say that you can be put in -prison for this--yes, you and your husband. I will push you right down -off the roof--I don't care whether it hurts or not--if you try to get -in." - -There was a very ugly look on Mrs. Carter's face. Even in the shadow, -with her back to the moonlight, Christian noticed it; but not a single -word escaped her lips. Her footing was insecure and dangerous; one -strong push from a big girl like Christian standing firmly within the -room would not only knock her down, but cause her to drop a matter of -thirty feet on to another roof at a little distance. She therefore -began cautiously and quietly, and still with that evil look on her -face, to back away from Christian, and in a few minutes the young girl -perceived by the absence of all shadow that Mrs. Carter must have -returned to her own attic. - -Then Christian shut the window, fastened it firmly, and stood close to -it. Mr. Carter might come now that his wife had failed, but if he did -both Christian and Rose would fight him. Christian was certain that -between them they would be a match for anyone who tried to get in at -the window. - -"Rose," said Christian. - -Rose began to mutter in her sleep. She had fallen forward now, and was -half on the chair and half on the floor. - -"I did not mean it, great-aunt," she began. "It was just that I were -tempted, and I never, never thought that Miss Christian----" - -"Wake up, Rose," said Christian; "wake up. You have got to stay awake." - -Then Rose did open her dazed eyes. - -"Whatever is the matter?" she cried. - -"Build up the fire and I'll tell you," said Christian. - -There was a new tone in Christian's voice; it was firm and strong and -almost triumphant. It had the conquering note in it which Rosy had -noticed when they played games sometimes in the attic. - -"Oh, Miss Christian," she said, "what is it?" - -Christian told her what had occurred. - -"I am not proud," said Christian, "not a bit. It was just given to -me to say the words, and I am sure God was helping me. I am sure God -is sorry for us, and He is going to help us both. I don't feel a bit -frightened, but we must keep them out, Rosy. If two of them come -together it will be hard work, but we must be strong and firm and push -them over if they try to come in. We will stay by the window all night, -and you shall stay near to me, and we won't leave it except to stir up -the fire." - -The rest of the night was spent in that fashion, and as the hours went -by and the moon set and darkness really came on, Rosy's fears began to -return to her very badly; but Christian was not at all afraid. - -"We will keep them out," she said. "If they had been coming back they -would have come by now. And even if they do come back they will find us -here." - -Perhaps Mr. and Mrs. Carter were not quite such valiant people as Mrs. -Carter would have given the children to understand, for certain it is -that, although Christian fancied she heard a step on the roof outside -the window towards morning, it did not come any nearer. Perhaps Carter -was only prowling round to see if the children were still up and awake. - -When the morning dawned there were two very tired little faces gazing -sadly each at the other. - -"This is the longest night I have ever lived through," said Christian, -"and yesterday was the longest day. There is only one thing now to be -done: I will go back to nursey and Miss Thompson and Miss Neil, and -tell them everything. I will write to father and mother. I have done -dreadfully wrong, and I ought to be punished, and I am quite, quite -willing to go to the strict-discipline school." - -"That's all very well," cried Rose, "but what about me?" - -The terrors of the night were over, and once again she began to feel -a certain charm in a life of independence; the little attic, with the -winter sunshine streaming in at the dormer-window, was not altogether -despicable; and surely there was a great fascination in the thought of -dancing and playing and taking a monkey round the London streets. - -"You did wrong too, Rose," said Christian. "Of course, you wouldn't -have done it but for me. I will stand up for you all I can. I will tell -your mother myself. She'll be angry, of course, but she wouldn't be a -true mother if she didn't forgive." - -"Oh, Miss Christian! you don't know what it means. If you only -would----" - -Then she looked at Christian's face and changed her mind. It was -useless to talk any further; Christian was resolved. She had been -resolved to run away, and she had done so; she was now equally resolved -to return to the straight paths. - -"I tell you what it is, Miss Christian," said Rose; "if you'd only -speak to great-aunt, and ask her to let me live with her until you -come back again, I'd be as happy as the day is long. You'll ask her, -miss, won't you?" - -"Perhaps," said Christian; "but it is time we were off, and we are not -going to pretend any more." - -Rosy had made tea, and Christian drank a cup and ate a morsel of bread; -and then they pulled the bedstead away from its place beside the door, -pushed the chest of drawers aside, and prepared to leave the attic. But -first Christian took half-a-crown from her pocket. - -"Whatever's that for?" asked Rosy. - -"It's for the chair that Judith and Mrs. Carter broke," said Christian. - -She had scarcely said the words before Mrs. Carter, with a pretended -smile on her face and her hair quite tidily arranged, opened the door -of her attic and came out. - -"Well, now, dearies," she said, "and how are you both? And how did you -sleep?" - -Christian looked at her in some wonder. Mrs. Carter did not even blush. - -"Why, now," she said, "the way poor women are misunderstood! You -fastened your door, timorous young things, supposing as the neighbors -might be breaking into your room and getting your bits of gold. You had -no cause to fear that with me a-sleeping on the same floor; you had -but to shout to me and I'd have come to you, and there aint a neighbor -in the house as would do anything to little gels when Martha Carter's -blood is up. Well, you shut your door, but I couldn't sleep. I said to -Willyum, 'Willyum,' I sez, 'I can't get any rest for thinking of those -two poor little haristocrats next door. They don't trust us, Willyum,' -sez I, 'and I'll open the winder and steal out on the leads and look in -at 'em, just to see that they're cozy and fast asleep.' - -"'Do,' sez Willyum; and I gets out, and, my word! I was took back. You -turned into a young savage, miss, and you threatened to murder me, and -I as good-natured a woman as ever walked. - -"Back I goes to Willyum. 'They're young sparrer-haws,' sez I, 'and -we'll leave 'em to 'emselves. I'll have no more dealing with 'em. I -never was took up with haristocrats, and these are the worst of their -species.' - -"Willyum agrees with me, and we drop asleep. Well, miss, I meant no -harm; you mistook me--that was all." - -Christian's clear eyes fixed themselves steadily on Mrs. Carter's bad -face; then she said in a gentle tone: - -"We are going away. We don't like this house, and we are going. You can -do what you like with the crockery and the frying-pan and the coals, -and you can have that half-crown in order to get the broken chair -mended. And I paid for this room for a week, and you can use it until -the week is up. Good-by; we are going. Don't keep us. If you or your -husband follow us I shall scream for the police, and I shall tell the -whole truth about everything. You'd best not follow us. Come, Rose." - -She took her little companion's hand, and they ran downstairs. - -As they ran the neighbors on each floor peeped out to watch them, and -one or two made as though to follow them; but somehow they stopped -short, for there was an expression on Christian's face which seemed to -daunt them. She was walking very upright, and there was not a scrap of -fear about her. Rosy, who stepped by her side, looked altogether small -and insignificant by comparison. - -"My word!" said Mrs. Carter, who came downstairs behind the children, -turning as she spoke to address a slatternly woman who had come out of -her room to see the sport, as she expressed it--"my word! that eldest -girl, she'll do what she said. She's a character, she be. Why, if -you'll believe it, last night, when I stood by the winder as kind as -kind can be, just to see if the pore little dears were sleeping sound, -she threatened to murder me, she did--no less. They're a good riddance, -they be, and I'm going to see the landlord about that bit of a room. -Pore man, I don't think he'll ever see his rent." - -"See his rent!" screamed Mrs. Peters, the woman who had been spoken to. -"You know as well as I do that it was paid in full by that queer girl -what came here yesterday. If there are any spoils in that there room, -we'll share with you, Mrs. Carter." - -The excitement which this remark caused was really good for the -children, for it so distracted Mrs. Carter's attention, and so fierce -was the quarreling which ensued, that they were absolutely forgotten. -They walked on silently for some little time. Rosy's heart beat hard, -but Christian felt herself more like Joan of Arc than ever. - -"We must try and get home," she said. "We have plenty of money, and I -shall ask the police the best way to Russell Square." - -Rose clutched her hand. - -"Don't, Christian, don't!" she cried. "You mustn't. I don't care; I am -frightened. That story may be true or it mayn't. S'pose it is true; -s'pose they're angry; and--Oh, dear! oh, dear! Look, Christian--look!" - -She pulled Christian forward. They were just passing a police-station, -and there, pasted to the walls of the front of the house in very large -letters, was an exact description of themselves: - -"MISSING.--A tall girl of about thirteen, with long, fair hair; and a -shorter girl with dark, curly hair." - -A long description followed, giving, item for item, all particulars -with regard to the children. The tall girl wore a dark-blue serge dress -and jacket, and the small girl was in red. A "substantial reward" was -offered for the recovery of these two girls. - -When Christian read this very startling description she felt the -courage oozing out of her finger-tips. - -"I suppose that awful woman is right. She must be right when the police -are looking for us. This notice is outside a police-station. What is to -be done?" - -As Christian spoke she held Rosy's arm more firmly than ever. The two -girls stood opposite the police-station, and once again Christian read -the words of the advertisement. As she did so a stoutly built man of -the laboring type came up. - -He read the advertisement, and then he glanced at the two girls. Once -again he read, and once again he looked. Christian was so absorbed in -the description of herself that she did not notice the man; but Rose -saw him. - -"Is there anything I can do for you, lydies? If so I'll be pleased," he -remarked suddenly. - -Christian replied eagerly, "Do you know your way to Russell Square? -It's a big square in Bloomsbury. Can you tell me how to get there?" - -"Bloomsbury," said the man, scratching his forehead. "Never heard tell -of it. Is it far from Lunnon, lydy?" - -"No," replied Christian; "it's a place in London, and we want to get -there as soon as possible." - -"I daren't go home," whispered Rosy. "You know, Christian--you must -know what it means." - -Christian took her hand. "Come on," she said firmly; "we're all right. -If we can get home without the police finding us, do you think that my -dear nursey or Miss Thompson will lock us up? The thing is to get back -to Russell Square and tell everything, and then we shall be all right." - -"I'm willin' to go with you, lydies," said the man. "I know my way -all right about this part of Lunnon, which aint, so to speak, a -respectable part; and when we get to the neighborhood of the houses -where the gentry lives, it's but to ask my way and I'll be told. I'm -willin' and anxious to oblige you two lydies. Oh, I know I be a son o' -toil, but I may say I'm honest. You may trust me--that you may." - -Just then two policemen came out of the station; they stood on the -steps and talked to each other. Presently one of them fixed his eyes on -Christian. Her appearance evidently interested him, and he spoke to the -other in a low voice. This decided the young girl. - -"We'll go with you," she said to the man; "only you must be very quick. -We want to get to Russell Square early this morning." - -"Right you are, lydy," said the man, and he stepped on in front. - -The two girls followed him. They walked in this fashion for the greater -part of a mile, and all the wonderful dreams that Christian had ever -dreamt about the happy life which she and Rosy would spend together -disappeared as though they had never existed. She saw herself at last -as she was--a very naughty, discontented little runaway girl. She had -done nothing great or noble; on the contrary, she had been fearfully -disobedient, and had doubtless given intense trouble to those who loved -her. She to dare to compare herself to Joan of Arc or Charlotte Corday! -She writhed now as she saw herself in her true colors. There was only -one thing she was thankful for, and that was for the fact that her -father and mother were out of England. - -"They at least do not know what I have done," she thought; "and by the -time they do know, they will have got my letter, and I'll have told -them--oh, yes, I'll have told them--how sorry I am." - -Suddenly the man turned and faced the children. - -"If you two lydies," he said, "aint hungry, I am. Aint you got any -money about yer?" - -"Oh, indeed we have," said Christian. "We can give you quite a nice -meal if you wish for it." - -"But we aint got too much," said Rosy. She nudged her companion and -gave her a warning look. - -"Here's a shop where they have prime vittles," said the man; and as he -spoke he stopped before a common-looking eating-house and beckoned the -children to follow him inside. - -It didn't look nice, Christian thought; but then they were very -hungry--in fact, they were half-starved. Never before in her whole life -had Christian known what real, desperate hunger meant--for they had -scarcely touched any food for the last twenty-four hours. - -Within the shop was an appetizing smell of fried fish and baked -potatoes, and there were long tables with marble tops, and plates and -cups and saucers. Coffee, too, was smoking in a great urn. A woman with -two tired little children came in and ordered cocoa, and the cocoa -looked good and rich and steaming hot. Oh, yes, they did not mind how -ugly the place was outside; within there was food, and they were so -terribly hungry. - - - - -CHAPTER X - -JUDITH FORD - - -Now, it so happened that while Christian and Rose were struggling to -get back to their homes, Miss Neil, Miss Thompson, and poor nurse were -nearly at their wits' ends. - -When Miss Neil had missed Christian on the day before, she had rushed -at once to the bookstall, for she knew that the young girl adored -books, and she felt certain that she would find her there. But of -course no Christian was to be found. The porters were asked, and even -the stationmaster came out and a thorough and complete search was made; -but by this time Christian herself was far away; as poor Miss Neil -said, she had vanished like smoke off the face of the earth. - -A truly terrible day followed. It was impossible to communicate with -Mr. and Mrs. Mitford, and yet the child must be found without delay. By -twelve o'clock the whole affair was put into the hands of the police. -Rewards were offered, and advertisements were issued far and wide all -over London. It was in consequence of this fact that poor Christian was -so terrified by the advertisement at the police-station. - -These advertisements were got ready very quickly, and it so happened -that late on the evening of the very day when Christian had disappeared -Judith Ford saw one of them. Judith read it with great interest, and as -she did so a pleased sensation crept round her heart. She was the sort -of girl to do nothing except with an eye to the main chance. It was -entirely because she hoped to make money that she had helped Christian -and Rose. Now it suddenly occurred to her that perhaps, after all, it -might be her best plan to try to obtain "the substantial reward" which -was offered to anyone who would find the missing children. Although -she had fully intended to possess herself of the greater part of -Christian's little purse, yet this might mean a still more profitable -transaction. She therefore made up her mind to go that very night to -Russell Square and tell Miss Thompson and the nurse where the children -were to be found. - -But when Judith reached her mother's house she came into the midst of a -family catastrophe. One of her brothers had been badly hurt in a fall -from a ladder. He happened to be Judith's favorite brother, and even -she forgot her avarice in the agony she experienced when she saw him -lying insensible and evidently in danger. - -But when by and by the boy was removed to the hospital, and quiet -reigned once again in the family, Judith remembered the advertisement -and what it might mean for her. It was too late that night to go to see -Miss Thompson, but early the next morning--soon after eight o'clock--a -stoutly built girl might have been seen mounting the steps of the great -house in Russell Square. - -"I am Judith Ford," she said to the butler, "and I want a lydy of the -name of Thompson. You stir yourself now and bring her down to me. You -think nought of me, no doubt, but I've got that which you'd give your -eyes for. Hurry up and get the lydy down, for I'm the person she's -a-wanting to see." - -The butler looked indignant, but as Judith did not mind this in the -least, and as her face expressed a good deal of resolution, and wore -also a most knowing air, he decided to admit her. - -Whatever he said to Miss Thompson brought that lady, and also nurse, -down very quickly. - -"I know where the two children are," said Judith. "I know it for the -best of good reasons, because I was with 'em, poor dears! I warned 'em -all I could not to do it, but they wouldn't listen to me. They're in -quite a respectable place, and I meant to come straight and tell you -last night, but my brother Joe nearly died from a fall from a ladder. -I can take you to the children, and I will. What is the money you are -going to give me? I want a good lot. No one else can find them, but I -can." - -"We'll give you five pounds," said Miss Thompson. "Be quick; there -isn't an instant to lose. Judson, please call a four-wheeler." - -But Judith planted her feet firmly on the rug. - -"'Taint to be done," she said. "I won't go for no five pounds. I want -ten--not a penny less. Why, I could get more than that from Miss -Christian; aint she got it in a little bag under her skirt?" - -"Oh, the darling!" cried nurse, nearly bursting into tears. "And didn't -I make the bag, and tell her how to wear it, and----" - -"Most like there aint much of the money left by now," said Judith. "It -wasn't my fault as your Miss Christian ran away. I got 'em both into -a respectable room, and I meant to help 'em. But you have offered a -'substantial reward,' and a substantial reward means ten pounds or it -means nothing at all. Is it yes or no?" - -"It's yes, of course," said Miss Thompson. "Nurse, not a word; the -child must be found. Judson, call a cab; and you must come with us. You -will sit on the box, Judson." - -Judith smiled grimly. She was having things pretty much her own way. -Really this adventure was turning out well. - -Soon nurse and Miss Thompson were seated in a four-wheeler. Judith -faced them, and Judson took his place on the box with all the dignity -he could muster. Judith now enjoyed herself vastly. - -"Look slippy," she said to the cabby; "I'll tell yer where to go. Drive -first to Paddington Station, and then take the first turning to the -left, then the second to right then first to left again. You'll find -yourself in a low part, but never you mind that. When you get to the -fifth turn to the left you stop, and I'll get on the box and order you -where to go. Oh, yes, there'll be room for me, as well as his lordship -the butler. Now then, hurry up." - -The cabman whipped up his horse, and the cab was jolted forward. Miss -Thompson, in her agony of mind, clutched nurse's hand. - -By and by they reached Paddington Station, and the cabman took the -turns that Judith indicated. Judith herself now sat with her head and -half of her body out of the window, shouting directions. At last the -cab drew up. - -"I can't go any farther," said the cabby, looking round at Judith. - -"Frightened, be yer?" said that young woman. "Now, then, lydies, you -keep quiet. We be going into rough places, but never mind; _I'll_ be on -the box." - -She scrambled up and squeezed herself between Judson and the cabby. -Judson had never felt so insulted in his life, but Judith did not mind -that. - -"Turn to your right," she cried to the cabman. "Now to the left; now -down that street. A bit bobby, are yer? No call to be. You look slippy! -You're a bit of a soft, aint yer, cabby?" - -The cabman chaffed Judith, and Judith chaffed him back. Judson, with -his arms folded, sat as though he were a statue. - -By and by they stopped at a street which led into a court called -Paradise Court. It was in this awful court that the poor children had -spent the night. Judith now sprang from the box and opened the door. - -"Out you get, lydies," she said. "The butler can walk behind." - -She swept her hand towards Judson as she spoke. - -"You and me," she continued, turning to Miss Thompson, "and t'old nurse -can keep together in front. We'll keep nurse atween us, being the most -ancient of the party. There aint nought to fear. This night will have -done 'em both a sight of good. They want to be shown how wicked they -was when they left their comferable homes." - -By and by the little party reached the house where the children had -lodged, and very slowly they went upstairs. They reached the top -landing, and here Judith with a vigorous kick pushed Christian's room -door open. The sight within was not calculated to reassure either nurse -or Miss Thompson. For Mrs. Carter and Mrs. Peters from below-stairs -had evidently come to an amicable arrangement, and were now finishing -the provisions left in the attic by the two children. Furthermore, the -half-crown which Christian had laid on the table had been expended on -beer and sausages. The sausages were frying on the fire, and the kettle -was boiling. - -Nothing could exceed the horror of this scene to poor Miss Thompson. As -to nurse, she was now so fearfully anxious about Christian that she had -no time to be alarmed or shocked on any other count. - -"Where is my child--my darling?" she cried. "Where have you hidden her? -Oh, you bad women, what have you done with my pet? Tell me at once." - -"Highty-tighty!" cried Mrs. Carter, jumping to her feet and putting -her arms akimbo; "and who may you be?" - -"You know who I am, at any rate," said Judith. "And, let me tell you, -this is my room, for I paid for it with money of the realm. So out of -it you go. Where have you put those young lydies? These two lydies have -come along for 'em, and they're going to pay me well--and better than -well--so you must bring 'em out from where you have hidden 'em. Where -are they?" - -"Sakes!" cried Mrs. Carter, who had not recognized Judith at first, -and now thought it best to humor her, "there's no need to get into a -fluster. The young uns have gone. Notwithstanding the rare kindness -with which they was treated, they walked out nearly an hour and a half -ago; and where they are now dear only knows, for I don't." - -Judith asked a few more pertinent questions; then she turned to Miss -Thompson. Her face looked decidedly frightened. - -"We've got to follow 'em," she said. "Of course, we'll soon overtake -'em. Let's go back to the cab, and be quick." - -They went downstairs. Miss Thompson described her feelings afterwards -as those of a person who was stunned. - -"I could not have felt worse if I had heard that Christian was dead," -she said; "and the awful thing was that her father and mother were -away. If they had been at home I might have borne it." - -Now, while these good people were searching high and low for the -missing children, the children themselves were having a very bad time. -How it happened they did not know, but when they had finished their -meal--their warm and delicious meal of fried fish and fried potatoes -and hot, strong, sweet cocoa--they became wonderfully sleepy--so -sleepy that they could not keep their eyes open. And the man who had -looked after them and ordered them food, and had really seemed quite -attentive and kind, and, as Rosy expressed it, most respectable, -suggested that they should stay just where they were and have "their -little snooze out." - -"You are fair done," he said. "I don't know what kind of a night you -had, but hungrier children I never saw; and now, I may add, I never saw -sleepier. You have your sleep out, and I'll come back in an hour or so. -I'll go and have a smoke. It's early yet in the day, and we'll get to -Bloomsbury and that big square you spoke of in less than no time; so -have your sleep out now." - -Christian said afterwards that of course she ought not to have yielded, -but she really scarcely knew what she was doing; her head would fall -forward and her eyes would close. Presently she found herself leaning -against Rosy, and Rosy found herself leaning against Christian, and -unconsciousness stole over them. - -They never knew how long they slept, but when they did come to -themselves, and Christian, rubbing her eyes, looked around her, and -Rosy, sitting up, exclaimed "Oh, dear!" several times, they neither of -them recognized their surroundings. For they were far away from the -eating-house; they were in the open air, sitting side by side, two -most desolate little objects, in the midst of a great builder's yard. -They were leaning up against a huge building, and there were stacks -and stacks of wood close to them, and the pleasant smell of newly sawn -wood not far off. And there was the whir of a saw also in their ears. -But how had they got there? And where was _there_? In what part of the -whole wide world were they now? - -"Oh, Rosy, what is it?" said Christian. - -"I don't know," said Rosy. - -"I wonder if we are dead and this is----" - -"Oh, this aint heaven!" said Rosy. "I never felt more frightened in all -my life. Where can we be?" - -"Oh, dear! oh, dear! Can't you remember anything at all?" said -Christian. "I had a dream," she continued, rubbing her eyes as she -spoke. "I thought I was eating--oh, such good things!--and that, -however much I ate, I was still hungry. And then I dreamt that I was -sleepy, and I slept, and I wanted--oh, so badly!--to be back in my own -little bed at home; but all the things I wanted I couldn't get. Oh, -dear!" she added, with a bitter sigh, "I do remember now. We have run -away from home. We were at an eating-house. There was a man, and he -seemed quite respectable, and we fell asleep when we had eaten some -good things--fried fish and potatoes. But how have we got here?" - -Rosy's dark eyes opened wide. She suddenly fell on her knees by -Christian's side and began to feel her. - -"What are you doing now?" said Christian. - -"Your pocket, Christian--the little pocket under your dress with the -gold." - -"Oh, that's all right," said Christian. "No one knows of that." - -She started up, although she felt very faint and giddy. She began to -feel under her dress. The next minute she uttered a cry. - -"Oh, Rosy, it's gone! It's gone altogether. See! the string is cut," -she added, lifting her skirt. "And I had two shillings in my upper -pocket, and that is gone too. All our money, Rosy--it's all gone." - -"Then I understand," said Rosy briskly. "It's bad, but it might be -worse. We'll go straight home. We have been robbed. I don't know how -they did it, but they have done it. We'll go straight home, and at -once." - -She had scarcely uttered the words before a good-natured-looking man -of the working-class, but with a very different expression from that -of the so-called respectable man, came towards them. He was holding -a bulldog in leash; and the bulldog, suddenly catching sight of the -children, strained to get near them and began to bark loudly. - -"Hold that noise, Tiger," said the man; and then he came to the -children and looked at them. - -Notwithstanding their torn and draggled and tired appearance, neither -Christian nor Rose looked like ordinary tramps. The man continued to -gaze at them attentively. - -"However did you get here?" he said. - -"Please, sir," said Rose, "will you be kind to us? We are two most -unhappy girls. We ran away from home yesterday, both of us--me from a -very humble home, and Miss Christian Mitford from her grand one. We -don't pretend that we are not the very worst young girls in the world, -but we're _that_ sorry, and we want to get back home again. We're so -sorry that we can't even speak of it." - -"And we've been robbed," said Christian. "I had over seven pounds -when I left home, and it is gone. A man took it, I think, in an -eating-house." - -"Why, bless me!" said the man, "you must be the very children who are -being advertised for all over London. Come, I'll see about this; I'll -soon put the matter straight for you." - -The man tried to take Christian's hand, but she moved away from him. - -"I--I am frightened," she said. "Is it true--is it--that the police can -lock us up?" - -"Dear me!" said the man, with a laugh. "Whoever heard of such a thing? -No; of course it isn't true. You trust me and I'll see you safe back to -wherever you came from. Come along into the house. There's my mother; -she and I always live in the yard, for it's wonderful how folks do -manage to creep into a builder's yard and steal things. Come along, -little ladies. She'll give you both a cup of tea. Oh, dear, this is a -find!" - -As the man spoke Christian lost all fear of him, and even Rose looked -happy and comforted. So they followed him into a very little house, -where an old woman was bustling about. - -"Well, Albert," she said, at the sight of the tall man, "and what is -the news now?" - -"Rare good news for us, mother," was his answer. "Didn't I tell -you that we'd just get that money in the nick of time? And here it -is, mother. Here are the little hostages who will get us over our -difficulty." - -As he spoke he drew Christian and Rose forward. - -"The missing children," he said. "And when you have given them a cup -of hot tea each, and a bit of your celebrated hot toast, I'll take -them home. Make the tea strong, mother, for it's my belief the poor -creatures have been drugged." - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -LITTLE PROVIDENCES - - -Never--never to their dying day--did Christian and Rose enjoy anything -so much as their comfortable seat by the carpenter's fire, and the hot, -strong tea which the carpenter's mother gave them. She informed them -that her name was Morris, that her son was called John Morris, and that -they were both thoroughly respectable. - -"You have had such a queer adventure that maybe you won't know just for -a bit who is respectable and who is not; but me and John is. Aren't we, -John?" - -"Strikes me you are about right, mother," said John Morris; and then he -sat down and stared at the two children. - -"It is too wonderful," he kept saying; and when he said this he began -to ruffle up his thick hair and to rub his forehead. - -"What is wonderful?" said Christian at last. "Do you greatly mind, Mrs. -Morris? but if your son wouldn't stare so very hard, Rosy and I would -like it better." - -"Oh, 'taint at you he's looking," said Mrs. Morris. "Don't you fash -yourself, my dear." - -"But he is looking first at Rose and then at me," said Christian. -"Aren't you, Morris?" she added, turning to the tall young man. - -"Well, I be and I been't," was his reply. "I'm looking through you, -miss, and that's the fact." - -"Oh, dear!" said Christian; "I think that makes matters a little -worse." - -"Would you like to hear a bit of a story, my deary?" said Mrs. Morris, -drawing her straw arm-chair close to the fire as she spoke. "You don't -mind the children hearing it, do you, John, my son?" - -"No, mother," was his answer. "You tell 'em just as much as you think -fit." - -"Well, loveys," said Mrs. Morris, "it was just like this. John and me, -we owed a bit of money--exactly seven pounds ten--and we didn't know -how on the wide earth to get it, and the man to whom we owed it was -about to sell us up. He was going to put the brokers into this little -bit of a house, my darlings." - -"Who are they?" asked Christian. - -"Men, lovey--cruel men. They come and take possession of your house, -and you can't call even the bed you sleep on your own, to say nothing -of your little frying-pan and china-lined saucepan. And when a day or -two has gone by they sell everything and take away the money, and you -are left without stick or stone belonging to you." - -"That must be very awful. I never heard of anything quite so awful," -said Christian; "and only for seven pounds ten." - -"I've heard of it," said Rosy. "There's one thing about poor folks: -they do hear of that sort of thing. It's very bad, Mrs. Morris," she -continued. - -"I think it is about the most cruel thing I ever heard of," said -Christian. "Oh! if only my seven pounds weren't stolen you should have -them all." - -"Aint they dear children, both of 'em?" said Mrs. Morris, looking at -her son, and the tears filled her eyes. "But, my darlings, maybe you'll -be the means of giving us the money after all; for a reward is offered -by your friends, loves, and if anybody earns that reward now it is my -son John." - -"If the little ladies are ready, perhaps we'd best be going," said John -Morris. - -"Oh, yes, we're quite ready," said Christian. "Hadn't we better have a -cab? I feel rather tired," she added. - -"We can't have it," said the man; "there aint any money to pay for it." - -"But it can be paid for when we get home," said Christian. - -"We won't risk it," said the man. "They may have left the house; -there's no saying what might have happened. We've got to walk, misses." - -"I'm so tired," said Christian again; but Rosy nudged her and said: - -"Keep up your heart. You can rest as long as ever you like when you get -home." - -So they bade good-by to Mrs. Morris, and thanked her for her tea; -and she kissed them and called them "little providences" and "little -hostages to fortune," and smiled at them as they went out of the door, -and looked so happy that it almost broke Christian's heart to see her. - -"To be happy--oh, so happy!--in such a tiny, tiny house, and then to -want just seven pounds ten, and because of the lack of so little, to -have the terrible fear of her furniture being sold! Indeed it shall not -be!" thought Christian; "I'll see to that." - -But as she walked through the dirty, sloppy streets by John Morris's -side she could not help wondering if she had any right to ask anything -at all. For the thought of what she had done and the misery she had -caused kept cropping up ever and ever before her mind, and with each -thought her sin seemed to grow blacker, and her ingratitude to her -parents greater. - -"And they're not even at home," thought the young girl. "Oh, who will -give the poor carpenter seven pounds ten?" - -From the part of London where the children had been found to Russell -Square was a long way, and soon Christian was so weary that she could -scarcely drag herself along. - -"There's no help for it," said the carpenter; "I'm a strong man and can -carry you for a bit, missy. Come," he added; "put your arms round my -neck. Now then." - -Christian felt heartily ashamed of herself. A great girl to be carried -through the streets of London! But oh, how weary she was! Her feet felt -quite blistered, and the carpenter's arms were very strong, and he had -such a kind face. - -"Are you sure--quite sure--carpenter," she said after a pause, -"that you will get that money? Are you certain that you will be -rewarded--that the people who advertised will give you as much for -finding us?" - -"I guess that's about the sum," said Morris, and then he laughed. - -What with one adventure and another, it was dark--quite dark--past six -o'clock--before the runaways reached the old family house in Russell -Square. Nurse and Miss Thompson had both returned. Judith, discomfited -and miserable, had gone back to her mother's house. A tall policeman -was standing in the hall, and Miss Neil, who had also come to the fore, -was talking to him very earnestly. He was suggesting this thing and -another, and as he suggested, and Miss Thompson's pale face looked up -at him, and Miss Neil's rather indignant one was fixed on his face, and -nurse wept in the background, there came a loud pealing ring at the -front-door. - -"To save my life I couldn't go to answer it," thought nurse to herself. -"Something tells me as there is news, good or bad, and for the life of -me I can't stir a step to meet it." - -But Judson, his pride a good deal ruffled, was not far away, and he -stalked to the front-door and flung it open. - -Then there was a scream--which, on the part of Miss Neil, almost -reached a shriek--for in the arms of a tall man was a big, fair-haired -girl, and by his side stood a little, dark-haired girl, and the next -instant all three were in the hall. Christian, when she saw the -policeman, very nearly cried again; but the welcome the wanderers -received must soon have reassured them. Miss Neil was the only one who -even tried to look severe. - -"Well, you have very nearly killed me," she said. "But there, there! -thank God in heaven you are back. Miss Thompson, see the poor children. -How frightfully tired they look! I have no doubt they have been in -horrid, dirty, smelly places, and have brought back the most horrible -complaints." - -But Christian and Rose hardly heard the words, for the home feeling was -so comfortable, and nurse's kisses, given indiscriminately first to her -nursling and then to her great-niece, were too delicious for words. - -It was Christian who first recovered herself. She heard someone talking -in the hall, and looking up, she saw Morris, looking very upright and -very respectable, on the mat. Now, no one had noticed Morris; and -perhaps, being not at all an aggressive sort of man, he might have gone -away from the house without any reward but for Christian. The look on -his face brought her quickly to herself. - -"Miss Thompson," she said, "Miss Neil," she stood between the two in -the hall, "I don't pretend that I haven't been a very naughty girl. -I am sorry, although that doesn't mend matters; but neither Rosy -nor I would perhaps have ever got back home at all if it had not -been for this man. His name is Morris--John Morris--and he lives in -a timber-yard, a very nice place indeed. And he and his mother have -a little house there, and they're in great trouble because of seven -pounds ten. Please, I want him to have seven pounds ten at once for -finding us." - -"You did mention, ma'am," said Morris, touching his forehead with great -punctiliousness, "or at least the parties who put up the advertisement -mentioned, that the reward for them as found the little ladies would be -substantial." - -"It was I who put those words," said Miss Neil. "I regretted having to -do so, but there was no way out." - -"My mother and me, we do want money," said Morris, "or I wouldn't make -so bold as to ask for it, for it's real happiness to have brought the -little ladies home." - -"Very naughty children they are," said Miss Neil; "but of course we -must keep our word. How much, Miss Thompson, ought we to give this man?" - -"Seven pounds ten at the very least," cried Christian. - -"Hush, Christian! you certainly have no voice in the matter." - -"We promised that bold girl, Judith Ford, ten pounds," said Miss -Thompson. - -"That is quite true; and this man----" - -"Oh, he was so kind!" said Christian. "He carried me when I nearly -fainted from tiredness; and he and his mother gave us such delicious -tea. Didn't they, Rosy?" - -"That they did," said Rosy. "I haven't never took such a fancy to -anything as I did to that hot buttered toast," she added. - -Morris smiled and his dark eyes twinkled. - -"You must come another day, missy, and see my mother," was his answer. - -"But now let us consider the reward," said Miss Thompson. - -"It certainly can't be less than ten pounds; and I should say," -remarked Miss Neil suddenly, "that seeing everything, and also having -an eye to the fact that we were about to offer a very much larger sum, -we ought to give this good man fifteen pounds." - -"Miss Neil!" almost screamed Christian. "Oh, I'll never think you hard -or old-maidish again!" - -She ran forward and caught Miss Neil by the arm. - -"At present, my dear," said that good lady, eyeing her with marked -disapproval, "we will have done with heroics. We will attend to -business. Perhaps, sir, you will step into the study. Judson, show this -man into the study; we will go there and give him the money." - -So Morris, hardly knowing whether he was standing on his head or his -heels, went home that night with fifteen pounds in his pocket. - -"Mother," he said as, an hour later, he entered the very humble little -home, "it wasn't only that they were providences, those two dear little -ladies, but they have set us up for life. I can now get that machine -I have always been hankering after, and so add a lot to my weekly -earnings." - -"And what a good thing you did find the poor little dears!" said Mrs. -Morris. "I am just going out now to get some sausages, for you haven't -had what may be called a meal for some little time, John." - -So John and Mrs. Morris were helped, and as far as they were concerned, -Christian's mad adventure seemed to have borne good fruit. - -To Christian herself, after Morris went, no one said a harsh word; but -Miss Neil sat down and began to write a long letter, which was to -reach the girl's parents in Bombay. Occasionally as she wrote she put -up her handkerchief to her eyes to wipe away some fast-falling tears; -for she was not all hard, as Christian had supposed, and she had really -suffered horribly for the last two days. - -Rose, having been regaled with an excellent meal, was taken home by -nurse herself. Mrs. Latimer received her little girl with scant favor. - -"A fine mess you have got into!" she said. - -"Don't scold her, poor child!" said nurse. "I am going, if I possibly -can, to have her to live with me in the coming winter. She did what she -did because she's so took up with Miss Christian; and, bad as the whole -affair was, it was a blessed thing for Miss Christian that she had Rosy -with her." - -"Then if you are going to look after Rose, aunt," said Mrs. Latimer, -"she needn't go on learning the dressmaking." - -"No, that she needn't, for I'm going to train her to be a proper -lady's-maid. Miss Christian will want someone whom she can really trust -when she is grown up. You must remember, Mary, that our Miss Christian -is the daughter of very rich people, and very important people too, and -will be quite a great lady in her own way by and by." - -So Rose's home-coming was not nearly so bad as she had feared, for her -mother was not going to be too cross with a little girl whom her aunt -was, to all practical purposes, going to adopt. - -"Sit down, child," she said; "or, if you have had enough to eat, do for -goodness' sake take yourself off to bed. You look half-dazed." - -"That's about true, mother," said Rosy. - -In Christian's room a bright fire was blazing, and nurse herself, the -moment she came back, began to attend to her nursling. - -"To think of where we slept last night," mused Christian. - -But if her thoughts were back in that short and dreadful experience, -she could not bring herself to speak of it for to-night at least, and -nurse did not speak of it either. She went on just as though nothing -had happened. But when the young girl was warm and snug in bed, and the -dreadful past seemed wonderfully like a dream, nurse sank down by the -bedside, stretched out her arms over the coverlet, laid her head down -on them, and burst into tears. - -"Miss Christian," she whispered, "for all the rest of my life I will -believe in God Almighty and in the power of prayer. For I did pray so -terribly hard; and now, see, God has answered me." - -"Yes," said Christian; but she did not say any more. - -That night she slept soundly. She did not guess that nurse had dragged -a little sofa-bed into the room and was lying down near her; she was -too weary to know anything. - -In the morning she awoke, and the dream-feeling of the past grew -greater and greater. She got up slowly and went into the schoolroom. -How strange the house seemed! Just the old house, with all the old -furniture, and the same servants, and nurse there and all; and yet her -father and mother away, and she herself having no right to be there. - -At about eleven o'clock Miss Neil bustled into the room. - -"Christian," she said, "you have been, from what I hear, in a very -unhealthy and dangerous place, and you may have contracted some illness -while there. That being the case, Miss Peacock does not wish you to go -to school for at least ten days. During that time you will stay with -nurse and Miss Thompson, and the doctor, whom I have sent for, will -call to see you once or twice. When you are pronounced absolutely free -of all danger of infection I will take you to Penwerne. But for the -next ten days you will consider yourself free. You will have holidays, -and Miss Thompson will take you where she likes. Now, my dear, I am -off, and I can only say I am glad your mad escapade has not ended in -anything worse." - -Christian tried to speak, but Miss Neil did not give her any time; she -whisked out of the room and went downstairs. - -"I have told her, Miss Thompson," she said to the governess, who was -waiting for her in the hall. "I don't suppose she has caught anything, -but it will serve her right if she has. Anyhow, it is only fair to the -school that it should not be endangered by such a naughty girl." - -"And we may do what we like for the next ten days?" said Miss Thompson. - -"Anything; only don't bother me." - -"We won't indeed." - -"I will send in a doctor to see her. She looks perfectly well, only a -little pale. Yes, amuse her; do what you please. It is not my place to -punish her. Thank Heaven she is not my child!" - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -GOING TO SCHOOL - - -Notwithstanding all that went before, Christian enjoyed her ten days. -She knew she ought not to feel happy, but nevertheless happiness would -nestle up close to her. She was not troubled; she was calm. She felt -that, naughty as she had been, God had forgiven her. During those ten -days Christian was very gentle in her manners. She had a sensation in -her heart that she could never be naughty again. She was so impressed -by this feeling that, the night before she left for Cornwall, she said -to nurse: - -"Nursey, darling, I suppose all things are for the best. I feel that I -am a much wiser girl than I should have been if I had gone to Cornwall -that time when father and mother left." - -"What do you mean, lovey?" replied the old nurse. - -"Well, you see, I have been quite bad, and I have had great terrors, -and I have lived through the sort of things that open your eyes, and I -see now that I was a selfish girl, and naughty and deceitful, and not a -bit of a heroine; but since I came back I have vowed that I will never -be naughty again, and I don't mean to be." - -"To be sure, dear," said nurse gently. "It's all very fine to promise -that to yourself, isn't it, but how do you think you will keep it up?" - -"Simply by not yielding to temptation. You know I have a passionate -nature, and I have lived a great deal alone, and I dare say I might -have found it hard to be thrown with other girls and to give up my own -ways. But I am not at all afraid now, for after what I have suffered I -have vowed to be good--very good--all the rest of my life." - -"Well then, you have just to bear this in mind," said nurse: "God -Almighty must help you, and desperate hard too, or you will fail. I -prayed for you, my darling, when I didn't know that I'd ever see your -sweet face again, and I'll go on praying for you; and I hope you will -be happy at school, and that you will learn a lot, so that when your -father and mother come back they will be proud of you--as I always am, -my dear, sweet lamb." - -Miss Neil came early on the following morning and took Christian to -Paddington; and this time there was no attempt at running away, and no -adventure of any sort, for Miss Neil and Christian had a first-class -carriage to themselves for the greater part of the journey. - -They reached Tregellick at six o'clock, when it was quite dark, and -there a brougham was waiting for them; and after driving for about -a mile they found themselves outside the town, in the heart of the -country. They drove on a little farther, and Christian, gazing out -through the darkness, fancied she saw the gleam of white foam caused by -the waves of the Atlantic, and the noise of the sea came loudly, with -an insistent splash, against her ears. This noise moved and delighted -her. She grasped Miss Neil's hand. - -"I shall like living here," she said. - -Miss Neil replied calmly, "I hope you will, Christian. You quite -understand, my dear, that the school is a strict one, and the first -thing you have to learn is absolute obedience. From what I hear, there -is very little liberty granted to the girls of Penwerne; but for those -who are right-minded there is to be found in your new school a growth -and strength both moral and physical." - -"Oh, dear, I do wish she wouldn't speak in that lecturing sort of way!" -thought Christian to herself; but then she remembered her vow that she -would never be cross, even with Miss Neil, again, and she shut her lips -and said nothing more. - -By and by the carriage drew up outside some tall iron gates, which were -opened by a neat-looking woman in a white cap. Christian caught sight -of the lodge, with a bright lamp placed in one of the windows, as they -drove swiftly up the long avenue. They stopped before a very long, low -house, with many lights twinkling in many windows, and a deep porch -to the front door. As soon as ever the sound of wheels was heard, a -neat-looking servant flung the door wide open; then she came out and -helped Miss Neil and Christian to get out of the cab. - -"Will you have the goodness to tell Miss Peacock that Miss Neil and the -little girl, Christian Mitford, have arrived?" said Miss Neil to the -servant. "And see, please, that Miss Mitford's luggage and my handbag -are brought indoors." - -"Yes, madam," said the servant. "Will you walk this way, please?" - -She took them into a very wide hall, brightly lighted with electric -light, and with an ingle-nook at the farther end where a great fire of -logs burned on the hearth. - -Christian was cold, and a sense of depression, notwithstanding all her -brave efforts, was creeping over her. She looked at Miss Neil, and -thought she had seldom seen a more disagreeable or sterner face. - -"I am so thankful," thought the child, "that she is not going to teach -me--that she is not going to stay here. I couldn't be good with her; -that's quite certain. But, all the same, I will keep my vow." - -They were shown into a small, cheerful room, which also had a fire -burning. The servant withdrew, saying in a respectful voice as she did -so, "I will tell my mistress, and she will send someone to you." - -"Dear me, Christian!" said Miss Neil when the door had closed and they -found themselves alone; "what a particularly pleasant, cheerful sort -of place this seems to be! Not at all my idea of a strict school. My -dear, do hold yourself up; you don't know how that stoop ruins your -appearance. Your parents are very particular about you, and they expect -so much of you that the very least you can do now is to make extra -efforts to be good in the highest sense of the word. Goodness includes -deportment, Christian; perhaps you don't understand that." - -"Oh, yes, I do, Miss Neil," said Christian, who was almost biting her -lips to keep her tongue from saying something pert. - -"You of course also understand," continued Miss Neil, "that you are -not now arriving at school with any _eclat_. You have been exceedingly -naughty, and I rather fancy your punishment awaits you here. I am not -certain, of course, but I rather fancy that such is the case." - -"What do you mean?" said Christian, in alarm. - -"My dear, I say nothing further. Time will prove; time will prove. But -it really is most kind of Miss Peacock to have you at all. There were -moments when I feared you would not be received at Penwerne. That fact -would have been a slur upon you all your life. Ah! and here comes----" - -The door was thrown open, and a tall, very graceful woman of about -forty years of age entered. Her face was very sweet, but there was no -lack of power in it; on the contrary, it looked strong, steadfast, -self-assured. The eyes were the brightest Christian had ever looked at. -She felt certain, on the spur of the moment, that this woman had known -sorrow--that she had conquered sorrow. Her heart went out to her on the -spot. - -Miss Peacock bowed to Miss Neil, and then, taking both Christian's -hands, she drew the young girl towards her and kissed her gravely on -the forehead. - -"Welcome," she said. - -The one word seemed full both of strength and love. The depression -which had fallen upon Christian vanished on the spot. - -"I will be good," she said, and she raised her eyes full of tears and -fixed them on her mistress's face. - -"I hope you will. But this is not the time to talk of goodness or of -naughtiness; you are so tired that what you want is rest. Never mind -to-night about being good or bad, clever or ignorant. You must have -your supper and then go to bed. Miss Neil, I am glad to tell you that -I am able to give Christian, for a time at least, a little bedroom to -herself. Susan Sykes as a rule shares the room, but she is ill and not -able to return. Until she does Christian will have the room to herself." - -"Oh, I am glad!" said Christian. - -"And you ought to be, Christian," said Miss Neil in her tartest voice, -"for you don't deserve indulgences." - -"Oh, come!" said Miss Peacock. "We never talk of faults--at least in -this house--except when we are punishing them; and I think Christian -was punished. She begins here with a clean sheet. Now, my dear, I am -going to put you in the charge of Jessie, who is my right-hand and -looks after all the comforts the girls require." - -As Miss Peacock spoke she touched the electric bell by the side of the -fireplace, and the same pleasant-looking servant-girl who had shown -them into the house appeared. - -"Ask Miss Jessie to step into the hall waiting room," said Miss Peacock. - -The servant withdrew, and in a very short time a girlish-looking -person, who might have been one of the schoolgirls herself, entered. -That was Christian's first impression with regard to Miss Jessie Jones, -but when she looked again she began to perceive that Miss Jessie was -not quite so young as she appeared. She was dressed in a peculiar and -old-fashioned way. Her rather skimpily cut skirt reached barely to her -neat ankles, and over it she wore a muslin apron with a bib. The apron -was frilled all round, and daintily finished with bows of pale-blue -ribbon. Miss Jessie's hair was in short ringlets--it was of a soft, -blonde color--her face was pink-and-white, and her eyes blue. Her -little figure was also exceedingly neat. She ran into the room, and -said in a gay voice: - -"Well, dear Miss Peacock, here I am." - -"I want you, Jessie, to take this young girl--my new pupil, Christian -Mitford--and look after her. You must do everything for her that -she requires; and I should like her to go early to bed. Did you ask -Robinson to light a fire in her room?" - -"Certainly, dear Miss Peacock; the room is in perfect order, and there -is a bright fire." - -"Well then, good-night, Christian," said Miss Peacock. "I leave you in -safe hands. You will see your friend Miss Neil to-morrow." - -"Good-night, Christian," said Miss Neil; "and be thankful for your -mercies." - -Christian left the room, accompanied by Miss Jessie. "I am glad you -have come at last," said the latter. "We have been all looking forward -to seeing you. You can scarcely imagine how disappointed we were when -you could not arrive a fortnight ago." - -"Oh, please don't speak of it!" said Christian. - -"But why not? We were so sorry. Dear Miss Peacock said you were -unavoidably detained. She did not tell us what had happened. She only -said you could not come to school for at least ten days." - -"It was sweet of her," said Christian. Then she added impulsively, -"Isn't she the very nicest and best woman in the world?" - -"Ah!" said Miss Jessie, with a laugh, "you have fallen in love with -her, as we all do. There never was anybody quite like Lavinia Peacock. -Don't you think her name sweet? Lavinia, like an old-fashioned flower; -and then Peacock--like that gorgeous bird. But nothing could be too -good for her; she is perfect. The girls adore her--they love her almost -too well. Yes, she makes sunshine wherever she goes. Not that it's -all sunshine at Penwerne by any means. But I will tell you about that -presently--not to-night; you look tired. Are you tired? Have you quite -got over whatever detained you?" - -"Quite; and please don't speak of it." - -"I won't if you don't wish. The mistresses here never do anything to -worry the girls; we never nag, if you understand what that means." - -"And are you a mistress?" - -A sad look came into the sweet face of little Miss Jessie. - -"No; I am not exactly one of the mistresses," she said. "I don't -exactly know what I am, except that my province in the school is to -spread happiness. That is what dear Lavinia wishes. 'Make them happy, -Jessie, and you'll do all that I require,' she says. I generally get a -new girl for the first night--perhaps longer. She trusts me. You see, I -am not at all a frightening sort of person." - -"I shouldn't think you were," said Christian. - -"You look a very nice girl, dear--nice-looking, I mean--rather -distinguished. Lavinia wouldn't like me to say anything of that kind, -so I oughtn't to; but you really do. Now then, will you come in to the -refectory, or will you have something brought up to your own room?" - -"Oh, something in my room, please, if it isn't too much trouble," said -Christian. - -"Trouble, dear? Whenever did Jessie find anything a trouble? It is -her business to do this sort of thing if it adds to the happiness of -anyone. We will go straight upstairs, then; you won't want to see any -of your companions to-night?" - -"I think not." - -Miss Jessie paused. It seemed to Christian as they were walking up the -low, softly carpeted stairs, and down first one long corridor and then -another, that there was a murmuring sound as though of bees. She could -not make out if it was caused by the Atlantic or by voices. - -"They are anxious to see you. They begged and implored of me; but you -shall have your way." - -"I would much rather not see anybody but you until to-morrow." - -"You dear child, you shan't be crossed. But just one moment." - -Miss Jessie paused outside a door. The sound of bees was now -unmistakably changed for the sound of voices. - -"No, darlings, not to-night; she is tired. Don't ask it, pets. You -never cross Jessie, do you? That's all right, loves." - -The door was shut again, and she took Christian's hand. - -"They are dear girls, although we have one or two black sheep. Of -course I must not name them. We are all trying--we who belong, I hope, -to the white sheep--to turn them from the error of their ways. Now -then, here is your room." - -The door was opened, and Christian found herself in a dainty chamber -lined with white enameled wood. The wood went right up to the ceiling, -and across it; and in the ceiling itself were two bright eyes, caused -by electric light. Miss Jessie showed the young girl how she could -turn it on and off. In a pretty grate lined with pink tiles a bright -fire was blazing. There were two beds at the farther end, one covered -with a pretty Liberty coverlet and unmade, and the other with a snowy -white sheet turned down. The look of the little bed was most inviting. -There were white dimity curtains to the windows. The white effect of -everything, with the pink tiles, the blazing fire, and the crimson felt -on the floor, made Christian feel that she had never been in so sweet a -chamber before. - -"You will be happy here, I know," said Miss Jessie. "We are all -intensely happy at Penwerne. Who could help it who was under the -guardianship of Lavinia Peacock?" - -When Miss Jessie had seen that Christian had all she required, even -to a can of nice hot water, she kissed her and went away. Christian -thought that she would not see her again that night. She felt -contented, soothed, and happy. How silly she had been to dread this -charming school, this life so full of interest! As she thought of Miss -Peacock, and remembered the look on her face, she felt her heart glow -already with love for her new mistress. Then how sweet and kind dear -Miss Jessie was! - -As she ate her supper, and unlocked her trunk and took out just what -was necessary for the night's requirements, she thought again of Miss -Peacock's great kindness in not speaking to the school of what had -really happened. - -"She said I was unavoidably detained," thought the child. "She shielded -me. There are very few who would do that. I love her already. If I am -not good after so much kindness, I shall be the very worst girl in the -world." - -Christian said her prayers--quite earnest ones, in which she implored -of God to help her--and then she got into bed. She was just getting -warm between the cozy sheets, when the door was softly opened and -little Miss Jessie peeped in. - -"Ah! you are in bed," she said; "that's right. I have only come to -fetch the tray. Your fire will burn for some hours. It is so cold just -at present that we will have it lit before you get up in the morning. -That is a special indulgence which will only be granted to you just for -to-morrow. To-morrow will be a complete holiday for you. I thought you -might like to know. You will be able to unpack and get everything into -apple-pie order. Then you will make the acquaintance of the girls, and -get to know the ways of the school. You will probably have some lessons -to prepare for the next day, but only if you are quite well enough to -undertake them. Miss Peacock said I was to be very careful about you. I -suppose that is on account of your illness that kept you from school." - -As Miss Jessie said the last words Christian suddenly sat up in bed. - -"I wasn't kept away from school by illness," she said in a choking -voice. - -"Well, never mind, dear; it doesn't matter what it was. Our dear -head-mistress knows." - -"Miss Jessie," said Christian, "I don't know what your other name is." - -"I am never called by it, dearest. My other name is Jones; quite a -common name, isn't it? But I am always known here as Jessie, or Miss -Jessie. Lie down now and go to sleep." - -"I can't until I tell you something. I must tell you." - -"Well, love, if it relieves your mind; but really and truly I would -much rather----" - -In the firelight little Miss Jessie's face looked quite troubled; she -took both of Christian's hands. - -"You are excited," she said. "You have traveled far; the effects of -your illness are still perceptible." - -"Oh, I wasn't ill! It is about that I want to speak to you. You at -least must know the truth." - -"Oh, but I never know things of that sort," said Miss Jessie in an -alarmed voice. "Dear Lavinia Peacock would be distressed. I beg of you, -my child. Oh, what is it? Actually the dear child is crying. Well, of -course, Christian, if it relieves your mind, dear----" - -"It does--it does!" said Christian. "I couldn't sleep to-night if you -didn't know it. It wasn't illness." - -"My dear, dear child." - -"It was naughtiness." - -"Children are often naughty," said Miss Jessie. - -"But not like my naughtiness. It was big--it was worse; it was -wickedness. I ran away." - -"You did what, dear?" said Miss Jessie; and now she backed from -Christian and looked at her with her round, rosy, good-natured face -paling with horror. - -She said afterwards to herself, "I was glad there was only firelight, -and that I was standing with my back to it, for the poor child would -have seen how horrified I felt." - -"Yes," said Christian, "I ran away that day a fortnight back when you -were expecting me. I went to the station with Miss Neil. I left her and -went away with another little girl. We had planned it all out together. -We went to an awful place in the slums for the night. Oh, it was -fearful--fearful! We nearly died from fright. We were well punished. -The next day we got home, but it was a terrible adventure, and it -nearly killed us both. It was not illness; it was what I have said." - -Miss Jessie had now recovered her ordinary composure. - -"My dear," she said, "I am glad and sorry you have told me. You may -be quite sure that I shall never repeat it to anyone. There is just -one thing, Christian: you must not on any account--on any account -whatever--breathe this story in the school. It would not be understood, -dear. It would make your position unfortunate. I cannot explain -matters. Our code of honor is very high, and we like all our girls to -have a clean record--never to do what is daring and downright wicked. -Ah, yes, Christian, we repent, but somehow the flavor of the sin -remains. Ah, Christian, I will tell you a story of another little girl -some day--not to-night. Good-night, now. It was brave of you to tell, -and I will speak to Lavinia about it; but whatever happens, this must -on no account be known in the school." - -Miss Jessie tripped softly away, and Christian, soothed by the light -of the fire, by the knowledge that she had unburdened herself, by the -resolve that, come what would, she would do the very best that was -possible for a girl to do in the future, dropped asleep. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -THE MANOR SCHOOL - - -There were forty boarders at Penwerne House. Their ages varied from -thirteen to eighteen. They were almost all English girls, well brought -up, and of good family. The house was very old, but extremely roomy. -There were corridors and long passages and endless small rooms in -every imaginable direction. But although the house was really so -very ancient, the appearance of the rooms themselves spoke of a far -more luxurious state of living than people required at the time when -Penwerne Manor was built; for Miss Peacock had taken extraordinary -pains with her school, and the old rooms, wainscoted in the first -instance, were now enameled many pale shades of beautiful colors--some -ivory white, some the palest green, some blue, some pink. There were -whole corridors with only pink rooms, and whole corridors with only -blue ones; but the girls who had the choicest and largest rooms were -those who slept in the white chambers, as they were called. - -Christian's room was one of a series that went down the entire length -of a corridor. Each of these pretty rooms boasted of two windows, and -in each two neat brass-mounted bedsteads were placed. Christian thought -herself in great luck to have a room to herself at first, and prepared -to enjoy herself thoroughly. - -Miss Neil came up to the young girl's room to say good-by to her early -on the following morning. - -"Well, my dear," she said, "I am sure you are in luck. What a nice -little room! Not little, though--quite a good-sized room. And you have -it to yourself. You ought to be exceedingly thankful, Christian; you -are a most lucky girl. I shall write to your dear father and mother -without fail by the next mail. You had better do the same. They will -have got over their dreadful shock about you by the time they receive -that letter. And now, dear, I must say good-by. Here is a little money -that you may need for pocket-money; and when you want anything more you -have but to write to me--Elm Lodge, Denvers Road, Southsea. See, I have -written the address distinctly on this paper. Miss Peacock knows that -she is to apply to me in any difficulty. You will stay here at Easter, -or go away with Miss Peacock, just as she thinks best; but if you -like to spend some of your summer holidays with me, I dare say I can -arrange it, but I cannot positively promise. I will do my best. Here -are the two sovereigns. You must make them do until Easter; as every -possible want is supplied, you cannot require more money than this. I -have asked Miss Peacock, and--somewhat reluctantly, I must say--she -has complied with my wish that your letters are, for the present at -least, to be overlooked; except, of course, those to your parents. It -is necessary, Christian, that this should be done; and there is no -use in your frowning over the matter, for a girl who could behave in -the disgraceful way you did cannot expect to be trusted. You are, of -course, absolutely forbidden to correspond with that naughty little -Rose Latimer; and even your nurse can only receive letters which Miss -Peacock has read. Now, I think that is all. Be good. Thank your lucky -star that you have come to such a considerate mistress; for if she -had proclaimed through the school the enormity of your act you would -have had a sorry time. I certainly never asked her to conceal it. I -thought she naturally would tell, and I felt that if she had done so -it would be a due punishment to you for your disgraceful behavior; but -she thinks otherwise, and as she has the care of your education for -the present, I must of course bow to her decree. Good-by, Christian. I -trust you will keep well, and be--as you ought to be--happy." - -Miss Neil gave Christian a little peck on her forehead and then on her -lips, after which she hurried from the room. - -According to Miss Jessie's promise, a fire had again been lit in the -young girl's chamber, and a neat-looking servant had brought in coffee, -toast, and rolls. - -Christian ate her breakfast, and then waited somewhat shyly, wondering -what would happen next. Presently a great bell sounded all over the -house, and a minute later Miss Jessie bustled in. - -"Ah! you are dressed," she said; "that is right. And very neat you look -in your pretty gray dress, with that nice frilled apron. Miss Peacock -will quite approve of your appearance. Most of our girls wear their -hair plaited behind, but I see you wear yours quite loose. Well, never -mind; you have pretty hair, dear--very pretty. Now then, come with me, -for the prayer-bell has rung. You will see your companions at prayers. -Soon, I trust, you will be quite happy, and a busy member of a useful -family." - -Miss Jessie took Christian's hand and walked quickly down the corridor. -Doors were pushed open as she went, and more than one bright head, with -curling hair and laughing eyes, looked out. Christian felt a sudden -and intense accession of shyness; she dared not glance at any of her -schoolfellows. Her heart began to beat loudly in her ears, and by the -time she reached the great hall, where prayers were always read by Miss -Peacock, she was scarlet. There was a tittering laugh from a girl as -she went up to the seat appointed for her near Miss Jessie. Another -girl said "Hush!" and then in the midst of the solemn stillness Miss -Peacock read the lesson for the day. This was followed by a short -prayer, and after the girls had risen from their knees and the servants -had withdrawn, Miss Peacock mounted a little dais near her own desk and -looked around her. - -"Wait a minute, girls," she said; "I want to introduce you to your new -schoolfellow. Come here, Christian Mitford." - -Christian advanced tremulously. - -"This, my dear young people, is Christian Mitford, your new companion; -and, I trust, your new friend. She has never been in Cornwall before, -nor has she ever been in a boarding-school. Is that correct, Christian?" - -"Yes, madam," said Christian in a low voice. - -"Our ways, therefore," continued the head-mistress, "will be strange -to her, and I trust that each girl in the school will do her utmost -to make her happy by kindness, by sympathy, by showing her the ropes, -by letting her feel that you are glad to have her with you. I trust -you all, my dear girls, and know you will do your best for this young -stranger. I put her into the care of--Ah! Louisa Twining, my dear, come -here." - -A slender girl, with soft, neat brown hair and brown eyes to match, -left her companions and walked up the room. - -"Louisa," said Miss Peacock, "this is Christian Mitford. Will you -please see after her a bit, and let her stay by you in class, and take -her into the playground afterwards, and tell her all about the school -and the life here?" - -"Yes, Miss Peacock," said Louisa. - -She looked kindly at Christian as she spoke. - -"Christian," said Miss Peacock, "you are in safe hands when I give you -into the charge of Louisa Twining. She is one of my oldest and most -trusted pupils. Now then, dear, it is the custom that the new pupil -should not have any lessons to do on the day after her arrival. Your -time is therefore absolutely your own, and you can unpack your things -and put them away in the neat cupboards in your room. You can arrange -your schoolroom desk, and ask for what books you require from your -English teacher, Miss Forest; and, in short, do anything you please. I -should counsel you to take Louisa absolutely into your confidence, for -she is a very sure guide for a new-comer. To-morrow you take your place -with the other pupils. I shall be glad to see you in my own private -room at five o'clock to tea. And now for the present, good-by, dear." - -Miss Peacock nodded to Christian, smiled at Louisa, and left the room. - -Louisa looked hard at Christian. - -"Come," she said; "we must be great chums, mustn't we?" - -"Oh, if you would be kind to me!" said poor Christian. - -Her shyness was getting worse; the tears were very near her eyes, but -she did not dare to let them appear. - -"I will introduce you to some of the others," said Louisa. "The sooner -you know us all the better. First of all, how old are you?" - -"I shall be fourteen in three months' time." - -"Oh, we make a great fuss about birthdays here; but yours is some way -off yet. You are only thirteen at present. Do you know that I am nearly -sixteen, and I am not much taller than you." - -"I always knew that I was very tall," said Christian. "I hate it -myself; I'd much rather be a little girl." - -"If you happened to be a little girl you would anything but wish it, I -can assure you. But now here we are; here is a whole bevy of the girls, -all so curious about you, and so anxious to be nice and kind." - -"Well, Twine dear," said a merry-looking girl of about fourteen years -of age, bounding forward when she saw Louisa issuing out of the hall -accompanied by Christian, "so you have got her. You are the privileged -one. Now, I wanted to be. It's most unfair that you should have all the -plums, Twiny." - -"Don't be a goose, Florry. You know that Miss Peacock would not give -the charge of a new girl to a little mite like you." - -"Little mite indeed!" laughed Florry, tossing her head. "Well, I -suppose, whatever happens, I may talk to the sacred being." - -"Don't!" said Christian suddenly, and speaking with irritation. - -"She hates to be laughed at; can't you see that?" said Louisa, speaking -angrily. - -She had scarcely said the words before a mocking voice, which seemed to -come from over their heads, cried in a high staccato: - -"She hates to be laughed at; can't you see that?" - -Christian looked round. She was startled and alarmed. - -"That's only Star; she is incorrigible," said Louisa. "You will have -to get accustomed to her. But come now; you would like to see the -schoolroom. You will have your own desk, but its exact position I can't -tell you; your teachers will first have to find out what you know." - -Now, Christian knew a great deal. From her earliest days she had been -well educated, and with regard to her attainments she was decidedly -above the average girl. As she remembered this fact a sense of -satisfaction stole over her. Nevertheless she felt exceedingly -depressed and considerably alarmed. - -Louisa and Christian walked quickly to the farther end of the hall, and -Florence returned to her companions. Louisa now spoke quickly. - -"You must not get frightened; or, at least, if you are frightened you -must not show it. I assure you if you do your life won't be worth -living here. We are all rather a nice set of girls, but there are a few -of us who have an intolerable habit of teasing. If it is noticed that -you are easily impressed, or thin-skinned, you will be made thoroughly -unhappy. Your only plan is not to care one little bit what anyone says -to you, or what anyone does. Don't be startled when stupid jokes are -sprung on you. You did look so ridiculously alarmed when Star called -out that sentence just now." - -"Of course I was. I can't think how she did it. Was she hanging on to -the ceiling anywhere?" - -"Not a bit of it. Star Lestrange is immensely popular, because she -has got the power of ventriloquism. She can throw her voice anywhere. -I assure you there was a time when she terrified me. But now I am -accustomed to her, and she is so funny--so audacious. On one occasion -she whispered just above Miss Peacock's forehead, "Bless you, sweet -angel!" She nearly got into a scrape about that, for although we are -treated in this school in the most heavenly way, Miss Peacock is -intensely particular, and the discipline is sound--I must say it. There -can be no crooked ways in this school, nor obscure corners in the life -of any girl who lives here. Woe betide her if she has anything in her -past that she wants to hide. Why, how red you are getting! Aren't you -strong?" - -"Yes, thank you." - -"You are nervous. Now, do take my advice: don't show it to the others; -just uphold your own dignity. I wish you could have seen Star when she -first came to the school. They tried to bully her a bit, some of the -most mischievous spirits, but didn't she crush them all round? She's -awfully good-natured, you know, and she wouldn't hurt you really for -the world; but she has such mad spirits, she has to give way now and -then. Now, I mustn't gossip any more. We work here from nine to eleven." - -"But isn't it long past nine now?" asked Christian. - -Louisa laughed. "Of course not," she said. "It is five minutes to -nine. You had your breakfast at seven. You will have to come down to -refectory breakfast to-morrow. You are going to be awfully indulged and -petted to-day. I suppose that is on account of your illness." - -"But I haven't been ill," said Christian, and her face became crimson. - -"Then what was the matter with you? Why were you unavoidably detained?" - -"Oh, please don't question me," said Christian. - -"Why can't you speak? The girls will expect you to do so this evening. -We always get a new girl to tell us as much as ever she can of her -life's story--after dark. You look as though you were a splendid -story-teller. Are you?" - -"I could tell you some stories," said Christian. - -She thought of her darling attic and the heroines of her past life. -Nevertheless, her terrors were getting greater each moment. If the -girls insisted on questioning her with regard to the unlooked-for -circumstances which were supposed to have detained her, she would -certainly betray herself; and for a girl like Star Lestrange to know -of such an escapade would cause poor Christian almost to lose her -senses. - -"I will introduce you to the nicest girls," said Louisa, who was -watching her face--"the nicest and the kindest--and I will ask them to -look after you when I am not with you myself." - -"But mayn't I stay near you all day? Oh, I wish--I wish you'd let me." - -"You dear young thing, of course you may. But then you see to-morrow -will come, and the day after, and the day after that. I am in the sixth -class of the school. I am rather young to be there, but I am, all the -same; and I am proud of it, I can tell you. You, of course, will be in -a different class, and you must associate with the girls of your own -age. You see, you can't help yourself. You will have great fun after a -bit. Here come the mistresses and the girls, and lessons have begun. -Sit down near me at this desk, and listen with all your might. Miss -Forest and Mademoiselle le Brume may question you a bit about your -attainments this morning. I am not quite certain, but I think they -will." - -"I wish they would; I'd much rather," said Christian. - -"Would you really? Then I'll go and speak to Miss Forest at once." - -Each desk now had a bright and merry or a grave and serious girl seated -before it, and forty pairs of eyes were darting from time to time in -Christian's direction--some quizzical, some indifferent, some alive -with curiosity; some sober, earnest, kind. But whatever the feelings -that dwelt in the minds of the girls who owned the eyes, they all kept -gazing at Christian, who felt at last as though she were under forty -pairs of burning glasses, so keen became the torture. - -Presently Louisa returned. - -"Miss Forest will see you in half an hour, and Mademoiselle says you -must go to her in the French room when the rest of us are at play. Our -music-master, too, Mr. Frederick, is coming to-day, and you may as well -let him hear what you can do. Oh, you will soon be very busy and very -happy. And now don't look at the girls; or if you want to look at them, -stare well. That will put them in a good humor, and they will stop -staring at you." - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -SCHOOLGIRLS - - -Christian went through the ordeal with the mistresses and the -music-master with much _eclat_. Miss Forest was evidently surprised at -her knowledge of English history and literature, at her grammatical -accuracy--for she set her a short essay to write--and at her knowledge -generally. Mademoiselle was equally delighted with the purity of her -French accent, and with the admirable way she translated a paragraph -from a rather difficult French story-book. And, finally, Mr. Frederick -said that she had real talent for music, and that he looked forward -with much pleasure to conducting the studies of a pupil who would do -him such credit. - -Christian enjoyed herself during this time. She forgot her fears; she -felt stimulated to do her very best. Finally, she returned to the -schoolroom with a sort of halo round her brow. She was certain that she -had done well. - -Soon it was whispered all over the school that Christian Mitford was -nothing short of a genius--that she was one of the cleverest girls who -had ever come to the school. These reports were of course exaggerated; -but still the solid fact remained that she was put into the fourth -class for all English studies, and into the lower fifth for French and -music. That a girl of thirteen was in such a position spoke for itself. -Florry, whose other name was Burton, looked at her with great black -eyes of envy. Star Lestrange flung the words to the ceiling just above -Christian's head: - -"She's a genius, and she knows it, the darling young thing." - -The look on Florry's face and the expression of mischief in Star's -bright dancing eyes brought Christian back to the fact that attainments -alone and a strong wish for study did not necessarily secure happiness -in a school like Penwerne Manor. She could not get over her nervous -fears. - -"I deserve it," she said to herself. "I should not be one scrap--no, -not one scrap--afraid if I hadn't done wrong; but it is just the terror -of their finding out that keeps my heart beating so hard. Oh, dear! oh, -dear! There's no way out, for I can't run way again, and father and -mother are nearly in India now. As to Miss Neil, she saw no sympathy -with anyone; and poor dear nurse and Miss Thompson can't help me even -if they wish to. Oh, dear! I am an unhappy girl." - -Christian was standing by herself in one corner of the great playground -as these thoughts visited her. Presently a hand was laid on her -shoulder, and beautiful little Star stood by her side. - -"Let's be friends, Christian," she said in a hearty voice. - -"Will you?" answered Christian, her eyes brightening. - -"I'd like to," said Star. "I took a fancy to you the moment I saw your -face, even though you did look so alarmed and so startled." - -"You'd have been startled too," said Christian stoutly, "if you had -heard an awful voice on the ceiling above your head talking about you." - -Star laughed; then she looked grave. - -"I can't help it," she said. "I really can't break myself of it. -Darling Miss Peacock is sometimes angry; but who could resist the fun -who had the power? Oh! the fright on your face a couple of hours ago -was killing. You looked as though anyone could knock you down." - -"But you did it twice," said Christian. - -"Yes, my young genius, I did. But never mind me; when I ventriloquize, -just acknowledge my talent, but at the same time consider me your -friend. You and I are in the same class, and we can't help knocking up -against each other. By the way, where is your bedroom? In the White -Corridor?" - -Christian nodded. - -"I thought as much. I am in the White Corridor too. We may as well be -friends, for I'm sure I'd be a disagreeable enemy." - -"I'd love to be your friend," said Christian. "Do you really mean it?" - -"I always mean what I say. You ask Lucy Norris. Have you met -Lucy--little, satin-faced Lucy, with hair that shines like a -looking-glass, blue eyes, rosebud lips, and cheeks the color of the -peach? Ah, there she is! I'll call her. Lucy, beloved. Lucy! I say, -Lucy! Lucy!" - -The girl whom Star had so cleverly described looked round her in a -startled way; then her eyes met the bright ones of Star Lestrange, and -she ran up to her. - -"What is it, Star? What do you want?" - -"Your Satinship," replied Star. "I want very specially to introduce you -to my new friend, Christian Mitford. I want you and me and one or two -others to form a sort of bodyguard round her. You see----" - -Star's voice dropped. She bent towards Lucy and whispered something in -her ear. - -Lucy colored and nodded. "You don't really think so?" she said. - -"I am certain of it," responded Star. "That is what will happen unless -we take care. Oh, don't you be frightened, my love," she continued, -patting Christian with a sort of affectionate condescension, on the -arm. "Lucy and I and----" - -"Angela Goring," suddenly burst from Lucy's lips. - -"Good, Lucy--capital! Lucy, Angel Goring, and I---- We must have one -more, Lucy. Jane Price." - -"Oh, why Jane Price?" said Lucy. - -"Because she's just admirable. She's so stolid, you know, and so -matter-of-fact, and so intensely sensible. We don't want all the -flyaway girls of the school." - -"I'm not flyaway, I'm sure," said Lucy. - -"Except when you follow the erratic movements of the Star," replied -Star, her eyes twinkling. - -"You do lead us, and you know it, Star," said Lucy. "But, there! Angela -will do nicely." - -"Find her, then, love," said Star. - -Lucy rushed away. - -"What do you mean by a bodyguard? And why should I require one?" said -Christian. - -"My dear love, it will be only for a week or a fortnight, just to get -you into the ways. The fact is, this school, for all its admirable -qualities, has in it one or two black sheep. Now, I mustn't breathe -any names; dear, sweet Miss Peacock never guesses at their existence, -and we none of us ever mean to tell. You are the veriest of all very -victims for such girls; therefore I want to guard you. Ah! here comes -Angela. Hasn't she a nice face?" - -A very tall, very slight girl, with coal-black hair and large, luminous -dark eyes, now appeared. She was dressed in a rough gray tweed, with a -leather belt round her waist. Her hair hung in a thick plait far below -her waist. - -"Angela," said Star, "Lucy has told you what we want you for." - -"And I am very pleased," said Angela. - -She spoke in a low, somewhat deep voice. Her eyes were resting on -Christian as though she were already protecting her. - -"Now for Jane Price, and our guard is complete," said Star. - -Lucy appeared, leading Jane by the hand. Jane was a short, dumpy, and -very plain girl. She had an enormous forehead and thin hair. Her hair -was cut to a line level with her neck. Her dress was short, sensible, -ugly. Her hands were big and somewhat red. She had small, honest eyes -and a large mouth. - -"Jane," said Star in a sprightly tone, "you are just the very person we -want. This is the victim; we will guard her, won't we?" - -"Three cheers!" cried Lucy. "Of course we will." - -"You must come to us if you are in any difficulty, Christian," said -Angela. - -"And just let me know and I'll punch 'em all round," was Jane's remark. - -Christian's face was very pale. - -"Thank you all," she said. "No doubt you mean it in kindness, but I -feel more frightened than ever." - -"Oh, dear! the poor, sweet thing!" said Star. "Has anybody got a -lollypop?" - -Immediately three hands were thrust into three pockets. Star's alone -was unattacked. She shook her head sadly. - -"I haven't got any," she said. "I ate all mine up last night after I -got into bed. Four-and-twenty I consumed, and I was none the worse this -morning." - -"You know that was very naughty of you, Star," said Angela. - -"My dear, I can't help my propensities; never could. Oh, dear! oh, -dear! sometimes I scarcely like to look into the beautiful, kind eyes -of our beloved Lavinia, so naughty do I feel. And yet I'm not really -naughty. I'm not rabid, I mean; am I, girls?" - -"You are a duck and a darling," said Lucy. - -"Well, your Satinship, have you got any sweeties, any fondants, any -caramels?" interrupted Star. - -A few rather sticky ones were produced. Christian suddenly found her -voice. - -"Do you really care for sweets?" she asked. - -"Do we really care for sweets?" cried Star. "Aren't we schoolgirls? -What do you mean?" - -"Only that I have got such a big box. Miss Thompson bought them for me; -and another box full of little cakes." - -A wild cheer immediately was given. Handkerchiefs were waved in the -air; the girls clapped and laughed until they nearly cried. - -"Isn't she worth guarding? Won't we guard her double quick?" said Star. -"You angel, we will attack those dainties presently, but now let us -pace up and down in this corner of the playground." - -"I am to see Miss Peacock at five o'clock," said Christian. - -"You lucky young beggar! But, of course, I forgot; first-day girls -are always fussed over. You will be all right to-day, Christian; it's -to-morrow that the tug-of-war will begin." - -Christian was silent for a minute; then she said slowly: - -"I thank you four girls very much indeed. I suppose it is safer for me -to have you as my friends." - -"Safer!" cried Angela. "Having us as your friends, you will never, -never know what you have escaped." - -"But would you mind telling me who the girls are? I mean the specially -dreadful girls who are likely to be unkind. If I only knew I should not -be so frightened." - -"And that information we will never give you, dear genius," replied -Star. "If you find out for yourself, alas for you! I only trust you -will never find out. There's the tea-gong. Come in now; and you will -sit at my table, as you belong to my class." - -An hour later Christian found herself in Miss Peacock's presence. Miss -Peacock was standing under a rose-colored lamp. She was reading a -letter. Suddenly she raised her eyes and saw Christian. Christian was -a striking-looking girl. She had a splendid carriage for her age; she -held herself very erect, and kept her head well back on her shoulders. -Her golden hair shone in the lamp-light. She came slowly forward, her -eyes very wide open, her face pale, a look of entreaty round her mouth. - -"Ah, Christian!" said Miss Peacock in a kind voice; "and how are you, -dear? Are you taking your place in the school?" - -"I don't know," replied Christian. - -Miss Peacock took no notice of this vacillating remark. She motioned to -Christian to seat herself in a shady corner, where she knew the young -girl would be more comfortable than when exposed to the full glare of -the light. - -"I have got a very good report of you from your different mistresses -and your music-master, dear," she said. "They all say you are -remarkably well advanced for your age. That being the case, you will -soon win a character for cleverness. A clever girl is always respected -and thought a good deal of; and I trust you will be respected and -looked up to, Christian, and that you will help to bring a good -influence into this school--a religious and moral influence, the -efficacy of which can never be overrated." - -"Oh, please," said Christian, with a little gasp, "you know what I have -done!" - -Miss Peacock was quite silent for a minute. - -"What you did," she then said very gravely, "happened before you came -to me." - -"I know; but it was because of you--because of coming to the -school--that I did it." - -Miss Peacock's eyes twinkled for a minute. - -"Would you rather discuss the whole thing with me, Christian, or, on -the other hand, would you rather let it lie--forget it, cover it up, go -straight forward as though it had never been?" - -"I think I'd rather discuss it with you. And," continued Christian, "I -think I'd rather"--her voice faltered; it sank almost to a whisper--"I -think I'd rather the other girls knew." - -These words evidently startled Miss Peacock very much. - -"You would rather your schoolfellows knew? But it has nothing to do -with them." - -"There would be nothing then to find out," continued Christian. "As -it is, I shall live in fear. Oh! it was good of you--it was sweet of -you--to keep it dark; but I think I would rather they knew." - -Miss Peacock was amazed. She sat quite still for a minute; then she -rose and walked to the other end of the room. She rang a bell, and in a -few moments Jessie appeared. Jessie wore the same peculiar expression -as she had worn the night before. The look of extreme juvenility, which -vanished almost as soon as she began to speak, and her girlish dress, -her girlish face, and her non-girlish voice, made her at once both -striking and interesting. - -"I understand from what Jessie has told me, that you have confided this -matter to her, Christian," said Miss Peacock, turning to the young girl. - -"I have. I had to; she was so very good to me, I could not let her live -under the impression that I had been ill." - -"I never gave anyone to understand that you were ill. I simply said -that you were unavoidably detained. The girls are at liberty to form -their own conclusions." - -"There is an idea in the school that I was very ill," said Christian; -"and," she added, "I don't like it, for you know"--she raised her clear -eyes to Miss Peacock's face--"it is not true. You know it, don't you, -Miss Peacock?" - -Miss Peacock looked back at her with so intent a gaze that it seemed to -the young girl that she was reading her through. - -"Come here, Christian," she then said. - -Christian rose. She now stood in the full light, and both Miss Peacock -and Jessie could see the vivid pink in her cheeks and the brightness -of her eyes. There was something about her which impressed them; the -wonder on both their faces grew. At last Miss Peacock laid her hand on -the girl's shoulder. - -"Christian," she said, "you are a remarkably brave girl. You are a -great deal braver than you have any idea of yourself. It would not be -right to take you at your word without explaining matters. My dear, to -have this escapade of yours known in the school would mean----" - -"It cannot be known," interrupted Miss Jessie. "Miss Peacock, dear, it -must not be known." - -"That certainly was my feeling, Jessie; but if the child herself----" - -"No, no," repeated Miss Jessie. "Even you, Miss Lavinia, can't guess -all that goes on in a school like this." - -"I shut my eyes on purpose," said Miss Peacock. "A school is a little -world. In that world there must necessarily be evil; without evil good -would have nothing to overcome. The brave girls will overcome the evil -and rise on the wings of good. I don't want any girl at Penwerne Manor -to be subjected to too severe a discipline, however--a discipline which -may be greater than the strength of the girl can meet. Now Christian, -you have asked me an extraordinary thing. You wish the school to be -told about your conduct before you came here. You don't know enough, -my dear, to make it possible for me to grant your request--at least -yet. But come to me again at the end of a month, and if you still make -the same request, I shall have pleasure in giving my own version of -the whole affair to the girls of Penwerne Manor. I think that is all, -Jessie; you can attend to your usual duties. Christian, come and sit on -this stool near me; I should like to talk to you about long ago." - -Miss Peacock drew the girl down to a seat close by her side. - -"After what you have said, I put you in my own mind on a different -footing from the other girls," she remarked. "Now, I am going to tell -you something. I felt a great sense of rejoicing and a great sense of -personal pleasure when I received a letter from your good father to say -that he wished to place you at Penwerne Manor during his absence." - -Christian made no reply. She raised her eyes and fixed them on Miss -Peacock. Miss Peacock noticed the frank, earnest look in the large -eyes, and she put out her soft, well-formed white hand and smoothed -back the hair from Christian's forehead. - -"My dear child," she said, "my reason for being so pleased was that -I owe, I think I may say, all that is good in my own life to your -grandmother." - -"To granny?" said Christian, in astonishment. Then she added, "I -scarcely ever heard anything of granny until lately, but father spoke -of her, and said that I--I wonder if it is true--that I resemble her." - -"You are decidedly like her in appearance; only, of course, when I knew -her she was an elderly woman. But you are more like her in mind. That -was exactly the sort of thing she would have done. She would have been -intensely naughty, and then intensely repentant. But there, dear! you -are looking tired and flushed. Perhaps you had better go up to your own -room early. Be sure you come to me in any difficulty, and regard me as -your special friend. Good-night dear, and God bless you." - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -THE ORDEAL AND THE VICTIM - - -Christian's head ached; she had gone through a good deal that day. -At Penwerne Manor, for all except the Sixth Form girls, supper was a -very simple affair. It was held in the refectory at half-past seven, -and consisted of bread and butter, stewed fruit, and milk. Christian -sat down to the simple meal, but she was not hungry. For the first -time she was absolutely thrown on her own resources. Louisa Twining, -being one of the Sixth Form girls, was not present at the other girls' -supper. Christian's bodyguard was also nowhere to be seen. She sat near -a quiet-looking girl of the name of Agnes Temple, but Agnes seemed as -much afraid of Christian as Christian was of her, and did not venture -to question her at all. - -As soon as supper was over the young girl went up to Miss Jessie, who -was standing at the top of the room. - -"Are you cold, Christian?" said Miss Jessie. "Come and warm yourself by -the fire." - -"I wanted to know," said Christian, "if I might go to bed; I am tired." - -"Certainly, if you like." - -But as Miss Jessie spoke she glanced round the room. Suddenly a tall, -awkward-looking girl, whom Christian had not noticed before, stood up. - -"Has Christian Mitford asked to retire nearly an hour before the usual -time?" was her query. - -"Certainly, Sukey; and seeing that she is very tired, I am about to -give her leave." - -"But I am afraid that I, Susan Marsh, and Maud Thompson and Mary -Hillary and Janet Bouverie, as well as several others in the school, -cannot give Christian Mitford leave to go to bed without the usual -ceremony being gone through." - -Christian looked with some amazement first at the tall girl, then at -Miss Jessie. To her surprise, she noticed that Miss Jessie's face -got very red and then very white. The little lady went quickly down -the length of the room, and laying a hand on Susan Marsh's shoulder, -whispered something in her ear. She had to stand on tiptoe to make her -remark, and Susan looked down at her and shook her head gravely. Miss -Jessie then turned to the other girls, who also shook their heads. By -and by the little lady had to go back again to Christian. - -"It can't be helped, Christian, dear," she said. "Every girl goes -through it; it is a sort of ordeal which seems to be part and parcel of -the Manor. I can, if you wish it, apply to Miss Peacock; but I think -I would rather not, and if you are wise you will not do so. It would -squash the whole thing, but it would not be for your best happiness." - -"Oh, I am not afraid--not really," said Christian; "and please don't -say anything to Miss Peacock." - -"You are a good girl. Now, the best thing you can do is to appear quite -indifferent; then they won't get much fun out of you, and you will be -all right." - -"What is that about Christian, and having much fun, and being all -right?" suddenly said a gay voice; and Star Lestrange, in a pale-blue -frock, looking as pretty as a girl could look, danced into the room. - -"The usual thing; you know all about it," said Miss Jessie. - -"Of course I do; and so does Lucy Norris, and so does Jane Price, and -so does Angela Goring." - -"So many," said Miss Jessie in a tone of relief. - -"Yes, Jessie, my honey, so you may go to bed with an easy mind; your -new fledgling won't come to any harm. Now, come along, Christian. -You have us four to look after you. We can't appear publicly as your -bodyguard, but see if you won't feel our influence." - -Christian, in her relief, almost squeezed Star's hand. - -"Don't," said Star, who seemed to read her thought in her eyes. "It's -not the fashion at Penwerne Manor to show much outward affection. I -mean we never kiss, and we don't clasp arms much, or anything of that -sort--not until we turn ourselves into what we call 'loverettes.' -Sometimes two girls make a great friendship and declare it publicly in -the school; then they're dubbed 'loverettes' by their fellows, and are -allowed to sit alone, and walk about arm in arm. But that sort of thing -doesn't often happen; and, for my part," continued Star, "I hate it." - -"And yet I should have thought you were very affectionate," said -Christian. - -"Should you?" answered Star, favoring her with a full glance, which -caused the young girl to shrink into her shoes. - -In the corridor outside Susan Marsh was waiting. She had the most -peculiar face Christian had ever seen in her life. It was not only -plain, it was downright ugly; there was not one feature in harmony -with another. She was very tall and very awkward in her movements. Her -complexion was of a dull mud color; her hair was a dull, very light -brown; her eyes were small, her nose broad at the nostrils and very -_retrousse_, her mouth wide. She had good teeth, but otherwise scarcely -a redeeming feature. The expression of her face was as little pleasing -as were her features. Nevertheless this girl had an extraordinary power -over her fellows; she was never seen without a following, and many a -little girl looked at her with a mingling of awe and terror as she -waited now for Christian. - -"So you are coming, Star," she said. "Well so much the better; we'll -have some fun. Cheer up, victim; it's your night to go through the -ceremony." - -"But what is it?" said Christian. - -"You will know, my pretty victim, when the time comes. We always have -it in the big attic. It is great fun; it is the most delightful time -in our lives. We were all very keen for your arrival, but you don't -suppose it was simply for the sake of enjoying the first night of your -sweet society? Nothing of the kind. It was on account of the ordeal. -The ordeal is such fun!" - -"Don't mind half she is saying," said Star Lestrange. "But come along, -Christian. It is quite true; there is an ordeal, and you must go -through it before you can really be what we pride ourselves on being--a -Penwernian." - -They now turned and went upstairs, past the nice rooms where the girls' -bedrooms were located, and up again some narrow stairs, until, having -opened an attic door, Christian found herself in a huge attic which -ran right across the front of the house. This room had evidently been -got ready for a ceremony. Candles in tin sconces were arranged along -the wall; each sconce was fastened in its place by a small tack, and -as the girls entered a short, very dark, stoutly built girl was going -from one to the other lighting them. When the illumination was at last -complete, from twenty to thirty candles were burning in the front attic. - -Christian had a curious feeling that she was back again in the attic -at home. When she got upstairs her fears suddenly left her. She was to -be the heroine of probably a very disagreeable adventure, but had she -not herself from her earliest days encountered adventures of all sorts -in the attic at home? What thrilling moments had not her dolls lived -through? What times of ecstasy had been hers when she was Joan of Arc! -Oh, that night when she had imagined herself tied to the stake! Had -she not really tied herself to the post of the old bedstead, and had -she not crowded round her torn pieces of paper, and shut her eyes, and -tried to imagine the upward ascent of the flames? Had she not, finally, -almost screamed in her agony, for had not real pains taken possession -of her, so vivid and intense had been her imagination? - -"After all," she said to herself, "I have my bodyguard, and they do -look faithful, and nothing can be worse than what I lived through in -imagination before now." - -When Christian's eyes grew accustomed to the gloom she perceived that -every single girl in the school, except three or four of the sixth -form, was present. They seemed to her to have augmented in numbers, and -to be a great deal more than the forty girls she had been told lived at -Penwerne Manor. They stood about in groups, and all looked eager and -pleased. - -Christian noticed that a large wooden bowl had been placed upon the -ground almost in the center of the attic, and a little straw chair, of -a twisted, crooked, rickety, and decrepit nature, stood within a few -feet of the wooden bowl. She herself remained near the door, and she -was surprised as she entered the room to notice that Star Lestrange -immediately left her and walked right across the attic to the farther -end, where she sat down on a turned-up box. - -Very soon quick steps were heard running upstairs, and Lucy Norris, -looking more smooth and sleek and satiny than ever, joined Star on her -box. Jane Price was already standing near, and Angela Goring was the -last to arrive. None of the four glanced at Christian, who remained -alone, and looking thoroughly miserable, near the door. All of a sudden -she felt that she had been subjected to a hoax, and that her bodyguard -meant to desert her. - -Meanwhile Susan Marsh took her place in the center of the room. She -mounted a box, said something to Maud in a low tone, and then Maud took -her place by her side. - -"All present?" she cried. "Ah, yes! I see. Agnes Temple, stand to one -side; you are disgracefully late. Yes, we are all here--all except -Louisa Twining, Mary Reid, and Philippa Dawson. Well, the Sixth Form -must have its privileges. Now to begin. Who is giving the address -to-night? It's your turn, Star, and you are always witty. We want -something to stir us up; we're a bit dull, I take it. Come along, now. -What, you won't?" - -"Not to-night," said Star. - -"Does that mean that the new girl, the victim, is your special friend?" - -Star shook her head. - -"Or your special enemy?" - -Again the bright head was shaken. - -"She's neuter," said Star; "although I mean to see justice done." - -"Then it devolves upon me," said Susan, "to open the function. I must -explain the rules of the society to the victim. Victim, kindly step -forward. Seat yourself in this wriggly arm-chair, fix your eyes on my -face, and listen to the words of deep, Solomon-like wisdom that drop -from my lips." - -Christian dropped into the chair, and the other girls looked at her -with amazement and admiration. Many a girl before her had wriggled in -agony in that small chair, had blushed and quivered and trembled, but -Christian's face was quite calm. She looked full up at Susan and smiled. - -Nothing in all the world could have been more discomfiting to Susan -Marsh than that smile. It was seen by every single girl in the room, -and quite a burst of admiration came from Star Lestrange, Lucy Norris, -Jane Price, and Angela. Star clapped her hands, and immediately the -whole school took up the clap. This from every girl in the place showed -that Christian had made a favorable impression. - -"Come, come!" said Susan brusquely, and looking more disagreeable than -ever; "this noise is very much against the rules. Even those girls who -have lived through the ordeal must not disturb the usual proceedings. -Now then, Christian Mitford, your age, please?" - -"Thirteen," said Christian. - -"When will you have a birthday?" - -"In three months' time." - -"Mary Hillary, pray note in the archives of this society that the new -victim, Christian Mitford, is thirteen years and nine months of age." - -Mary, who was standing by a sort of little desk, opened it, took out a -paper volume of most disreputable appearance, opened it, made an entry, -with a sort of giggle, and then stood silent. - -"It is your penalty, Christian Mitford, to put into the wooden bowl -that lies at your feet a large caramel, fondant, or chocolate for -each month of your life. Who will solve the riddle of the months of -Christian Mitford's life?" - -Star immediately cried out: - -"One hundred and sixty-five months." - -"To that great age have you attained, Christian Mitford, and your -penalty is that, having lived so long in the world, you must place -upon the altar of our friendship a lollypop or other sweet for each of -your months. You do this for the good of the community. The penalty is -slight, and not at all in accordance with the offense." - -"But I can't imagine what the offense is," said Christian suddenly. "As -to having lollypops, there is a large box in my bedroom, and you are -all welcome to have them if you like." - -At this minute Star rose, and turning to Lucy, Jane, and Angela, -motioned to them to follow her. The four girls came forward in single -file, and each dropped on one knee before Christian and laid a box of -chocolates at her feet. - -"We are proud to be your ministers on this occasion," said Star, "and -we have brought the penalty which you in your ignorance knew nothing -about." - -"I don't call that at all fair," cried Susan. "We all know that if a -girl can't offer the necessary confectionery she has to give another -forfeit of a different nature, and that forfeit is often of greater -value to the society. But there!" she added, seeing that Star frowned, -"if we must submit, I suppose we must. Be thankful to your ministers, -therefore, Christian Mitford. Take up the sweets and deposit them in -the bowl, but be sure you have the right number. Be sure you have one -hundred and sixty-five sweetmeats--one for each month of your life." - -Christian took up the boxes and unfastened them. Several girls crowded -round as she reckoned them out and placed them in the bowl. Susan stood -by counting with her lips as Christian deposited the sweets in their -receptacle. - -"So far so good," she said. "The fact of your having paid this forfeit -exonerates you from other unpleasantnesses which certainly would have -been your lot had those four girls, Star Lestrange, Lucy Norris, Jane -Price, and Angela Goring, not come to the rescue. But now we have -other matters to attend to. You know--or, if you don't know, you must -be told--that any girl who comes to Penwerne Manor and doesn't enter -into our secret society is outside in every sense of the word. She -may be loved by her teachers--such a thing is quite possible--but she -certainly will not be loved by the girls. She will not be allowed -to share in any of the real conviviality of the school--the secret -banquets, for instance. Now, girls, can any of you give a description -of what the secret banquets are really like?" - -Star jumped to her feet and began to speak eagerly. - -"They're very naughty," she said. "They are conducted without our -teachers knowing anything about them. They occur once a month--here. -We generally assemble about half-past ten at night, and go back to -our rooms about half-past eleven. We collect during the month for the -expenses of the banquet. Our food is generally brought in by means of a -basket and a rope through the attic window. The fun of the thing is to -do it secretly. We try not to be too naughty, but we certainly have a -gay time." - -"It sounds interesting," said Christian, who felt that she could enjoy -it; "but does Miss Peacock know?" - -"Does Miss Peacock know?" suddenly exclaimed Maud Thompson, raising -her voice for the first time, and giving Christian an angry look. "I'd -like to see the girl who would tell Miss Peacock. Jessie knows; but -then nobody minds Jessie. The other teachers don't know, and I trust -never will. Mademoiselle is an old horror. We have to keep it from -Mademoiselle, whatever happens." - -"Now, you, Christian Mitford," continued Susan, "can, if you like, -remain outside the society; but of course you will not." - -"No, Christian," said Star; "you must join." - -"And having joined, you must adhere to the rules," said Susan. "Now, to -make the ceremony of membership of value, we always tattoo a tiny mark -on the arm of a new member. We do this with nitrate of silver, a small -bottle of which is kept up here. It hardly hurts at all, and if the -victim objects----" - -"Certainly, if you object, Christian, it is not to be done," said Star; -"but," she added, with a laugh, "you had much better submit." - -"I don't mind a bit," said Christian. "I have gone through worse things -than that," she added. - -Susan's eyes brightened and grew suddenly big. She fastened them on the -young girl's face. - -"I haven't the least doubt," she said, "that you will be an -acquisition. You seem to have courage. Some girls get in such a funk." - -"But I won't join," said Christian firmly, "until I know what it means." - -"It means that we are to stick to each other through thick and thin; -that you are never to tell; that when the members of the committee--I -am one, Star Lestrange is another, Angela Goring is another, and Janet -Bouverie is another--that when we decide on a certain mode of action -all the members have to adhere to it. They have to follow in our lead -and submit to our dictum. Fresh members are elected on the committee -every half-year, and on that day, the ceremony is very important -indeed. The girls greatly like the present set--don't you, girls?" - -There was a loud cheer, particularly in the neighborhood of Star -Lestrange. Susan looked round her and slightly frowned. - -"Each member has to subscribe something out of her own private -pocket-money once a week to the funds of the society," said Susan; "and -if possible she ought to begin with a handsome donation. What can you -afford, Christian Mitford? You look as though you had plenty of money. -I hope you will be able to put a good sum into the funds." - -"A shilling is the usual thing," called out Star across the room. - -"It would be better for you to give more," said Susan, gazing at -Christian uneasily. - -"I will give five shillings." - -"Naughty, naughty little t'ing," said Star's ventriloquist voice over -Christian's head. - -"You really can't be allowed to break the rules in this fashion, even -if you are a member of the committee, Star Lestrange," said Susan. "We -shall be glad of five shillings, Christian. You don't seem to be such a -formidable person nor so badly behaved as I expected. We will now, if -you please, perform the ceremony of initiation." - -The girls crowded round. Susan came forward. - -"On this occasion," she said, "you, Maud Thompson, will perform the -ceremony on Christian's arm." - -Christian bared her arm, and Maud, with a tiny caustic pencil, wrote -the word "Penwernian" in very small letters just above her elbow. The -caustic smarted slightly, but the pain was nothing to speak of. - -"Now," continued Maud, "you belong to us, Christian Mitford--or at -least you very nearly do. You have still to write your name in blood in -this book. Don't be startled; just prick your finger. Here's the needle -we always use for the purpose. Shall I do it for you?" - -Before Christian could reply Maud made a sharp prick on her first -finger, and a large drop of blood appeared. The pen was then put into -Christian's hand, and she wrote her name in the members' book. - -"Now you belong to our secret society," continued Maud. "You know what -we know; you do what we do. Through thick and thin you will be faithful -to us; through trouble and joy you belong to us. You would sooner have -your heart cut into little bits than betray us. Very well, that is all -right. Now begins the real pleasure of the evening. Girls," continued -Maud, turning and facing the other girls as they crowded round her, "it -is permitted, in honor of the new member, that the caramels, fondants, -etc., put into that wooden bowl should now be divided. Long life to the -new member. Christian, you as fresh member are permitted to eat one -month of your life." - -"Really," said Christian, laughing, "this sounds very formidable. I -don't know that I want to eat away any part of my life." - -She thought the ceremony had come to an end, and was rather relieved -than otherwise; but her happiness was short-lived, for Susan came over -and said calmly: - -"Now then, be as quick as you can and give us an account of why you -were unavoidably detained. Your unavoidable detention has been the talk -of the school for the last fortnight. Now, we want to learn all about -you; for understand, it is absolutely necessary that each member of -our secret society should have the full confidence of all the other -members. The sooner, therefore, you begin to tell us your life's -history the better." - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -SUSAN MARSH - - -Susan now, with quick, deft movements, removed the candles from their -places by the wall, and placed them round the wooden bowl, which no -longer contained any fondants, for they had all been devoured by the -greedy Penwernians. The candles were arranged in a circle, and the -girls were invited to seat themselves in a wider circle just beyond. -Christian alone was so placed that the light from the candles should -fall on her face. - -"Now begin, please," said Susan; "all about your unavoidable detention -first. And don't prevaricate; the soul of truth is the leading motive -of our society. We scorn to conceal anything; we just speak the simple -truth on all occasions." - -There was a pause. For a minute it seemed to Christian as though she -heard the beating of her own heart. She was quite still, and it was not -until a small sharp voice sounded at the back of her ear: "It is the -first step that costs"--that she found her voice. - -Really Star was too trying, but she had the effect of stimulating the -young girl into a terrible effort to control herself. - -"I am very much obliged to you all for being so anxious to know about -me," said Christian, "and I will tell you about my past life from time -to time if you really desire it; but I don't intend to mention why I -was kept from school. That is my own secret, and I intend to keep it." - -"Naughty new member; that will never do," cried several gay voices. - -"Hush!" said Susan in an imperative tone. "We all know what happens -when members of this society refuse to obey the committee. But we will -speak of that later on. Tell us just what you wish to tell us now, -Christian." - -"I will tell you a story," said Christian suddenly, "and it's all about -myself." - -"A story--that's good!" cried Agnes Temple, a look of satisfaction -crossing her commonplace little face. "I love stories about people." -Then, fixing her eyes on her companion's face, she said, "I like -Christian Mitford--don't you?" - -"Please don't talk any more in that whisper," suddenly exclaimed Star. -"Now then, Christian, we will not compel your confidence to-night. -It might have been," she continued, glancing round at her fellows, -"anything. It might mean an accident to the head or to the heart, in -which case it would be extremely dangerous to press for an explanation. -You shall tell us just what you like, Christian," she continued, "only -don't draw on your imagination if you can help it." - -"What I tell you will be true," answered Christian, "only I don't -suppose any of you will believe me. I am an only child. All my days I -should have been terribly lonely but for my attic." - -"Oh, dear!" cried Maud Thompson; "perhaps she has belonged to other -secret societies. She would have been very lonely but for her attic. -Please tell us all about your attic." - -"I will," said Christian, "if you won't interrupt." - -She then proceeded to give a vivid picture of her early days. She -described her life so that the girls who listened no longer interrupted -with silly words or sarcastic remarks; they were so interested that -they forgot themselves. Christian spoke of her doll days, then of her -fairy-story days, and last of her heroic days. When she got to the -subject of Joan of Arc it seemed to the girls that no history had ever -been so thrilling. - -"It was one dreadful dark day," she continued, suddenly rising to her -feet and forgetting about everything but that picture of the past which -was rising up in her mind. "There was snow outside, and I thought and I -thought, and it seemed to me that I was Joan and in prison. I thought I -would put on the armor which was to be my undoing. I saw myself in it, -and I was glad and not at all afraid. And then--and then--there came -the trial. Oh! it lasted so long, and I seemed to live through it all. -I was condemned to death. I saw myself; I was there. I was burnt, and I -did go through it all." - -"Oh, nonsense!" here cried Mary Hillary. "Your head must be affected." - -"No, no; I did go through it all in imagination," said Christian. "I -made it, too, as realistic as possible. There was an old, old bedstead, -and one of the posts was broken. I bound myself to the post--yes, with -real chains, too; they belonged to a dog we used to keep in a kennel. -They were rusty, but that did not matter. And I piled up papers round -me, all torn up in great pieces; and I had some red paper to imitate -the color of the flames. I made the paper come higher and higher, and I -fancied I saw a crowd, and I was burned." - -"Oh, dear! you are an extraordinary girl," said Angela Goring. "Don't -you think that sort of thing is very bad for you?" - -The others were silent. Christian dropped down again on her seat. - -"I have no more to tell you to-night," she said. "It takes it out of me -to feel like that. I wouldn't tell you, but if we are Penwernians that -means that we are comrades--and comrades must understand each other. If -you all will be friends with me I will be your friend. Oh, I hope you -will; I was a little afraid of you to-day, but I don't really think I -will be afraid any longer." - -"I, as a member of the committee, declare our meeting is now -dissolved," said Star Lestrange suddenly. "It is time for us to go to -our bedrooms. Go softly, everyone. Jessie wouldn't tell, but the other -mistresses are no end of tell-tale-tits. Good-night, Christian." - -"Christian," said Janet Bouverie suddenly, "I'm glad you have come to -the school, and I hope you will be friends with me." - -A great many other girls came up and shook hands with Christian. She -had scored a success. One by one, like little frightened shadows, the -Penwernians stole to their separate rooms. Fortunately for Christian, -hers was not far off, as the White Corridor was the nearest to the -celebrated front attic. - -She was glad to see a bright fire burning in the grate, but she started -very violently when she saw standing by the fire no less a person than -Miss Jessie herself. - -"Come in, dear," said Miss Jessie. "I know all about it, of course. If -I were a teacher I should be obliged to tell; but I am not a teacher, -and dear Lavinia gives me a good deal of liberty. I do not feel that I -am obliged to make mischief. As long as you girls keep up your little -mystery and don't do anything wrong, I don't feel called upon to make -you unhappy. Don't tell me, dear, what has happened; I'd much rather -not know. But come to the fire; you look quite blue and cold." - -"Oh, in some ways I have had a splendid time," said Christian. - -"I am relieved to hear it, my love. To tell the truth, I have been a -little anxious about you, Christian." - -"Why?" asked Christian. - -"Because your face has a strange expression--just as though you felt -things too much." - -"I am naughtier than most girls; that is why," said Christian. - -"My dear child, let me assure you that you are nothing of the kind. I -know a lot about girls, living here as I do. Even dear Lavinia can't -see them as I do, for they are always on their best behavior with her, -and they don't mind little Jessie in the very least. But now, dear, -I came to your room on purpose to tell you that your real life here -begins to-morrow. You will, like everyone else, have your hardships; -you will also have your period of discipline, and I earnestly beg of -you, Christian, not for the sake of a purely quixotic motive to get -yourself into hot water by telling something which never happened in -the school. In regard to this remember, my dear, it is your duty to be -guided by the superior judgment of dear Lavinia Peacock." - -Christian made no answer. Miss Jessie looked into her eyes. - -"You are over-anxious, dear. I trust you will sleep. Is your fire all -right? Ah! I see it is. I wish I could give you this little luxury -every night, but it is against our rules. We have a fire once a week -in each bedroom, just to keep it warm and aired, but that is all. Now -I will put on two additional lumps of coal. You will be quite happy, -dear. The great gong will wake you at seven o'clock to-morrow morning; -you are expected to be down at half-past seven. At eight we have -breakfast, and then prayers. You will soon know all the routine. And -now, love, good-night." - -Christian stood for a few minutes by the fire. It certainly was -cheerful, and the little room snug. She felt that she might soon -be happy at school. As to being interested, she had never felt so -intensely interested before. The girls were so naive, so fresh. Even -those who terrified her aroused her interest. She did not like Susan -Marsh, but even Susan had something fascinating about her. Then, as to -Star, was anybody ever before so gay, so bright, so willful? - -"And she was good to me," thought the child--"really good. She helped -me when I was frightened. She showed me how I might take a proper -place in the school. I love her already. I shall love her well. How -strange it is that I should be supplied with a sort of bodyguard! Star -and Lucy and Jane and Angela. I can't say that they did much for me -while I was going through the initiation, but still they were there. I -suppose they acted rightly in not making their presence too much felt. -Star said they were to be a sort of invisible bodyguard, ready to help -me in times of real difficulty and danger, but as a rule allowing me -to get out of my own scrapes, when I don't absolutely require their -assistance." - -Christian removed her dress and looked at her arm. It still smarted a -little from the initial ceremony. - -"How ridiculous all this is!" she said to herself. "Father and mother -would smile over it; and yet it didn't seem ridiculous up there." - -She wondered what her father would say if he ever heard of that -evening's event. Then, having knelt for a minute or two in prayer, she -got into bed. - -But Christian's adventures for that night were by no means over; for, -just as she was getting drowsy and was dropping off to sleep, the door -of her room glided open noiselessly, and Susan Marsh stood before her. - -"I have come," said Susan, "to say something. I shan't take up much -of your time, but I think it only right that you should know. You are -sleepy, but you must not go to sleep until I have had my talk out. By -the way, what a snug room! And a fire, too. Dear me! do you think you -deserve all these luxuries?" - -"Certainly, if my parents choose to pay for them," replied Christian. - -She found herself speaking in a pert voice, but her heart was beating -and the old terrors were returning. - -"How grand we are!" said Susan mockingly. "I wonder if the parents know -what the dear young only girl is up to. Now, Christian, please note -that I am in the position to assure you calmly, simply, but at the same -time firmly, that you are in my power." - -"I in your power?" said Christian. "What do you mean?" - -"This: I happen to know all about that unavoidable detention. I know -what it consisted of. I know the full particulars. I know all about -that wicked, wicked running away from home, and the name of the little -girl who went with you, and the slum where you went, and the room that -you slept in, and the reason why you were not allowed to return to the -school for ten days. I can tell that story to the whole school; and I -will, too, if you don't make it worth my while to be silent." - -"I will never make it worth your while to be silent," said Christian. -"I can't imagine how you learnt it, but you have learnt it by -dishonorable means. Anyhow, I am not going to be afraid of you." - -"Aren't you?" said Susan. "There is plenty of firelight; that is a good -thing. A fire is nice, and we are quite alone--absolutely safe and -comfortable--so we will just argue this matter." - -"You may say anything you like," replied Christian very stoutly, "but I -am not going to be afraid of you." - -Her attitude and manner, and even the look on her face, impressed -Susan. She was evidently astonished. - -"Why does Miss Peacock say that you were unavoidably detained?" was her -next remark. - -"You must ask Miss Peacock that yourself," replied Christian. - -"Very well; I must now tell you the simple truth, Christian Mitford. -You can take whatever attitude you please on this occasion. You may -pretend to be indifferent, but you don't know what it means. It lies in -your power to tell the school or not." - -"That is what I intend to do," said Christian. - -"Is it? Well, we'll see. If you do it you will imagine yourself a sort -of heroine, no doubt; you will think yourself extremely brave. But wait -for the result. How do you think your schoolfellows will take it? You -spent the night, for instance, in the slums. We don't any of us--we -lady girls who live in this school--know what the slums mean, but you -do. Then you were fearfully wicked and disobedient. The girls who are -not wicked and who are not disobedient will be afraid of you. In short, -I may as well assure you, Christian, if you tell this thing, if it is -known in the school, you will be sent to Coventry. Do you know what -Coventry means?" - -"I have heard of it, but I should like to have your version," said -Christian. - -"You are very smart and courageous in your conversation now, but you -won't be when you feel the full pinch of Coventry life. Just picture -to yourself what it will feel like never to be spoken to by your -companions, to be without friends in the midst of a lot of girls, to be -publicly expelled from the Penwernians." - -"Oh, I don't mind that," said Christian. - -"You haven't the remotest idea what it means or you wouldn't say so. -Your mistresses may continue to like you, but there isn't a good, nice -girl in the school who will dare to be seen speaking to you. You will -live on here year after year, and not until all the present girls leave -the school will you have any chance of becoming popular. Now, naturally -you would be popular; you are just the sort of girl. That power of -yours of telling stories is an immense attraction. It might win the -heart of nearly every girl in the place. But after your sin is known no -one will listen to you. And why, do you think? Because the committee -of the Penwernians will forbid it. Now, of course, the mistresses have -great power in the school; but, although they would not like to own -it, their power is nothing at all compared to the power of our secret -society. If you, who have just been made a member of it, were at once -expelled because of conduct which makes it impossible for us to have -anything to do with you, you would be in a sorry position. You can -think the thing over. I don't want to press you, but my advice to you -is to take advantage of Miss Lavinia Peacock's kindness and not to tell -what you have done." - -Susan's words came out slowly. She made a pause now and then, and these -pauses were very effective. Her ugly face was full of deep shadows in -the firelight. Her eyes were scarcely visible at all. It was only her -white teeth that gleamed now and then. As she stood she herself made a -great shadow, and it seemed to Christian that Susan was a bad girl, and -that she hated and, alas! feared her. - -"If I could only speak to Star," she thought. "What am I to do?" - -"What I say to you is in absolute confidence," continued Susan, who -knew that she was at last making an impression. "For your own sake you -ought really not to tell. It doesn't matter to me. If you do tell you -will find it distinctly--yes, dreadfully--unpleasant. Miss Peacock must -have known that fact when she so wisely resolved not to acquaint the -girls with the truth." - -"But I don't care to live under a lie or to sail under false colors," -said Christian slowly. - -"You are a little goose," replied Susan; and now she changed both her -attitude and manner, and coming close, she laid her hand upon the bed. -Christian's hand was lying outside the counterpane, and Susan caught it -and held it firmly. - -"You are one of us," she said, "and of course we all want to like you. -I for one feel that I could adore you. It is because I pity you that I -speak." - -"But how did you know? It is a secret from the whole school. How did -you manage to get possession of it?" said Christian. - -"Ah! that is my affair. I can only say now that I am in possession of -it, and can give you full particulars of your great adventure. The -name of your little runaway friend is Rose Latimer; and another horrid -girl called Judith Ford was implicated in the affair. Now, are you -satisfied?" - -"I see that you know, but I can't make out how you know." - -"Be satisfied with that knowledge, for more you will not be told. Now, -you have almost made up your mind, have you not, that you will not -tell?" - -"You have frightened me very much. I will think it over." - -"Do, and to-morrow we will meet again. I won't stay with you now, for I -know you are sleepy. Of course you will pay me." - -"For what?" - -"For my silence, dear--my silence. What you give me I shall spend on -fondants for the next meeting of the Penwernians. Have you got any -money handy?" - -Poor Christian! A bright new sovereign lay on the dressing-table. At -that very moment Susan's eyes fell upon it. - -"Why, here's the very thing," she said. "It will keep me silent for a -while. You will be happy and have a right good time, for I can see to -that. Thank you so much! Good-night." - -She snatched up the money and put it into her pocket. - -"No, no; come back, please--come back!" called Christian. - -But Susan gave a low laugh and a gesture of warning, and disappeared -from the room. - -It was long before Christian could sleep. After the relief that the -meeting had given her, to come face to face with such a terrible -obstacle as Susan Marsh made her feel almost wild with apprehension. -She had no one to turn to, for she did not dare to betray Susan. What -was to be done? - -"If I do the right thing," thought the poor girl, "Susan Marsh will be -my enemy, and I dare not tell the mistresses. Oh, I wish--I wish father -and mother had never sent me to this terrible school!" - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -THE BOUDOIRS - - -Two or three days after the events related in the last chapter, Susan -Marsh might have been seen pacing up and down with her chosen friend -Maud Thompson. Maud, compared to Susan, was rather a pretty girl; and -under other influences she might have been a good girl. She had taken a -fancy to Christian, and was telling Susan of this fact. - -"Like her as much as ever you please," said Susan, "but remember she is -my prey." - -"Your prey, Susan! Whatever do you mean? Sometimes you don't talk at -all nicely." - -"Lower your voice a little, my love," said Susan; "we don't want the -others to hear us. We have a whole quarter of an hour, and I have a -plan in my head." - -"You always are planning things. But I do want to talk about Christian -now. I can't think why you call her your prey." - -"Of course, I have no secrets from you, Maud; you are my chosen friend, -and would not dare to betray me, even if you wished to do so. But the -fact is, I have got hold of the poor dear's secret." - -"Christian Mitford's secret?" - -"Yes; the true story of her unavoidable detention." - -"I wonder she won't tell us about that. She never will. It rather -surprises me," said Maud. - -"Rest assured, dear Maud, that she is never likely to tell you. She -would be a mighty great fool if she did." - -"And you know all about it?" - -"I know all about it, sweet? Oh, yes." - -"You look very queer, Susan. I wish you would not have that----" - -"That what, Maudie?" - -"That sort of pleasure in seeing people unhappy. It isn't nice." - -"Oh, isn't it, Maud? What about the kind friend who gets others out of -their troubles. You know----" - -"You needn't go into that," said Maud, coloring and then turning white. - -"Ah! but I thought I'd just remind you, dear. But to return to -our beloved Christian. She really is a very noble specimen of her -name--very conscientious and all that--but, notwithstanding, I think we -shall get her to do pretty much what we like; and all and entirely by -means of that little secret of hers, which she must never tell except, -to your humble servant." - -"But why--why--why?" - -"Oh, inquisitive one. Your desires are not to be gratified. But now to -turn to other matters. I propose that we shall have a very great feast -in the front attic, to which all members of the Penwernian Society are -to be invited, on the second Saturday in February. That is exactly -one fortnight from now. We must have a real supper, and everything in -first-rate style; and Florence Dixie and her two friends, Ethel and -Emma Manners, are all to be invited." - -"What nonsense! You know quite well we can't invite strangers to the -front attic. It is bad enough to have these feasts at all, as it were, -in the dark, and with Jessie knowing all the time." - -"Jessie will never tell. And don't you know by this time, Maud, that -Miss Peacock--the dear, blessed, saintly Lavinia--winks at our little -peccadillos? She could find out if she chose to, but she is too wise, -bless her, the darling! Well, of course, neither Jessie nor Miss -Peacock is to know of this. I have spoken already to Florence Dixie and -to the two Manners girls, and they are wild to come. They want to join -the society, but of course that can't be entertained; I do draw the -line at that. We shall get them in by means of a ladder put up to the -window. Won't it be splendid?" - -"It certainly will," said Maud. "How daring you are, Susan! Do you -think Star and Lucy and Angela will join us?" - -"Do I think ducks will swim?" was Susan's remark. "But now, my dear -love, in order to have these girls we must have funds. What do you -think of this?" - -As Susan spoke she thrust her hand into her pocket and drew out a whole -beautiful golden sovereign. - -"Why, Susan," said Maud, in astonishment, "however did you get it?" - -"From the dear, the precious young Christian. The price of her -detention, you understand." - -"Oh, you are not blackmailing the poor child? How wrong of you! How -cruel!" - -"You use very ugly words, Maud; you forget yourself. Now, the fewer -questions you ask the better. This sovereign will buy a grand supper, -and we shall have a jolly time." - -"But if we are found out. You know how furious Miss Peacock would be at -our introducing outsiders into the school." - -"We won't be found out; we shall be far too careful for that. But -please understand, Maud, that what I have told you is in strictest -confidence; you must not breathe it to another soul. Meanwhile you -may be as nice as you like to Christian. Go and talk to her now, poor -child! She is standing over there by herself, looking desolate and -gazing out to sea." - -"I won't go to her," said Maud. "Some of the things you do, Susan, make -me wretched. I do wish you'd be straight and nice and honorable like -Star. I am sure she has no end of fun in her, and is most daring, but -she would never stoop to your sort of things." - -"Really, Maud, I don't know what to make of you. If you go on like this -I shall have to get some other girl to be my special friend; and then, -dear little love, look out for squalls, for don't you remember----" - -Susan bent and whispered into Maud's tiny, shell-like ear. Maud colored. - -"Go and look up your lessons," continued Susan, pushing her away with a -contemptuous motion; "your French was not specially creditable to-day. -I will approach Christian and have a chat with her." - -Maud ran off at once. Susan looked after her. Susan's overhanging brows -gave a decided scowl to her face. - -She approached Christian Mitford softly, and when she came within a -short distance, said in a mincing voice, and in the tone of a person -drawling out a hymn: - - - "Come hither, little Christian, - And hearken unto me; - I'll tell you what the daily life - Of a Christian child should be." - - -Christian turned at once angrily. "I don't want to speak to you," she -said. - -"But you must, love; you really must. We are going to have such a -lovely time in the attic on Saturday fortnight--the best we ever -had--and you are to be present, and we are all to wear our white -dresses. We will look like so many cherubs, won't we? And there's to be -_such_ a supper--got out of your sovereign, darling." - -"Susan, I can't give you any more money. I only had two sovereigns when -Miss Neil left me; she said they were to last until----" - -"How long, dearest? Until you ran away again?" - -"Oh, don't!" said Christian. "How cruel you are! I have almost made up -my mind----" - -"What, Christian? To what have you made up your mind?" - -"That I won't stand this. It would be much--much braver to me to tell. -I'll consult Star; she will know how to advise me." - -Now, this was the very last thing that Susan wished. Although she was -quite certain that she herself could so manage matters as to send -Christian to Coventry if she did tell, she also knew that if Star -discovered the truth, she (Susan) would be the person reduced to that -uncomfortable position. - -"It would be madness for you to tell Star," she said, changing her tone -to one of great sympathy. "She's a very upright, honorable sort of -girl; she would be shocked--absolutely shocked." - -"Are you sure? She always seems so kind; although of late somehow she -has not taken much notice of me." - -Susan laughed. "Take my advice," she said, "and keep your own counsel. -Tell no one except your own Susy, who, of course, won't repeat -anything. I have nearly done getting what money I want from you; and -isn't it better to be a little short of funds than to be hated by -everybody? Come, now; let's take a walk and have a cozy-pozy time -together." - -Susan's "cozy-pozy time" was scarcely enjoyed by Christian, who was -learning to dislike her companion more and more day by day. The young -girl often wondered at the intense feeling of hatred that was growing -up in her heart for this disagreeable and wicked girl. - -"How little I knew when I ran away what it would all mean!" thought -the poor child. "Oh, dear! if only father and mother were in England I -might consult them. But there is no one--no one to go to for help." - -Susan did not find her companion very agreeable, and after informing -her of this fact in no flattering terms, ran off to seek more congenial -friends. - -The girls always had an hour to themselves in the early part of the -afternoon, when they might do exactly as they liked. They need not -walk, they need not study; they might wander in the grounds, or they -might sit by the comfortable schoolroom fires, or they might visit the -boudoirs. - -Amongst the special attractions to be found at Penwerne Manor were -the boudoirs. These consisted of a number of small rooms, beautifully -furnished, very bright, very cheerful, and specially devoted to the -girls of the school. Each class had a room to itself, but a girl -belonging to one class could invite a friend to have tea with her in -another boudoir or classroom, provided the invitation was given for -this special hour. At other times each class was expected to keep -strictly to its own boudoir. - -Christian had long rejoiced in the fact that she was in the same class -as Star Lestrange, and equally was she delighted to know that Susan, a -much bigger and older girl, was two classes lower down in the school. -Susan would never have dreamt of bullying so clever a girl as Christian -but for the rare chance of having discovered her secret. - -Feeling cold and chilly now, the young girl crossed the wide hall, went -down the corridor where the boudoirs were situated, and opened the door -of the fourth class boudoir and entered. This room went by the name of -the Hall of Good Nature. It was one of Miss Peacock's curious fancies -to call the boudoirs after virtues; Charity Hall, Hope Hall, Kindness -Hall, were to be found in the little group. The name of each room was -carved in white over the lintel of the door, and now as Christian -entered she raised her eyes to look at the words. - -"The Hall of Good Nature," she said to herself. - -She uttered a deep sigh. She wondered if there was any real kindness -left in the world. She felt terribly lonely and depressed. But for -Susan, and but for her own wrong-doing, how happy she would be here! -For she could not help confessing to herself that the life was -beautiful; all its days were planned out with such true common-sense -and such broad ideas with regard to all that was necessary for the -growth of young and sensitive girls, that happiness could not but be -the result. There were strong interests, too, in the school, and Miss -Lavinia herself was so delightful that to obtain a kind word from her -or a smile from her face was sufficient incentive for any amount of -hard work. - -But Christian was not happy. She was doing well; her lessons were a -mere nothing to her. But for the sake of Star she would have made -violent efforts to get into the fifth class, but she liked Star and -did not wish to leave her. Nevertheless, strange as it may seem, -Star took very little notice of her of late; she rather avoided her -than otherwise, and this seemed the last drop in Christian's cup of -bitterness. - -She was thinking now of all these things, puzzling over them, and -wiping away a tear which would now and then start to her eyes, when the -door was opened somewhat noisily, and Star Lestrange, accompanied by -Angela Goring, dashed into the room. - -"Oh, bother!" she said aloud when she saw Christian, and then she -stopped short and was about to go away. - -But Christian rose quickly. - -"Don't go, please, Star," she said. "I was resting just for a minute or -two; I am all right now. I will go and have a walk round the grounds -before lesson-hour." - -"But you mustn't; it is so cold," said Angela. "Why, what is the -matter, Christian?" - -For Angela had caught sight of Christian's face, and had noticed the -large tear-drop on her cheek which rolled down and disappeared even as -she spoke. - -"I'm all right, really. Please don't go away," said Christian. "Why -shouldn't you stay?" - -Star suddenly changed her mind. - -"You belong to us, Chris, don't you?" - -"I thought so--I hoped so," was Christian's answer. - -There was a note of hope in her voice. - -"We have been rather puzzled about you, all the same," said Star, -sinking into a chair and spreading out her hands to the blaze. "Angel, -sit down by my side and warm yourself, pet. We have been rather amazed -that you have taken up with Susan Marsh. Don't you know---- Oh, of -course, I mustn't say a word; it wouldn't be gentlemanly; and whatever -happens, I _will_ be a gentleman. I'd hate to be a lady. A gentlemanly -girl is my ideal of the perfect girl, and I hope I am that, so I -won't speak against a schoolfellow. But, all the same, she's not your -sort--not really." - -"I know. Do you think I like her?" - -"Actions speak louder than words, my dear. You are with her always, -sniggering in corners, and looking so mysterious; her hand in yours, -and her arm round your waist. Faugh! it makes me sick. Doesn't it you, -Angel?" - -"Perhaps Christian can explain," said Angela, who had a very kind face -and read trouble in Christian's eyes. - -"Do explain, Chris; there's a darling," said Star. "We want to be nice -to you, both Angel and I, but we can't cotton to your friend, and -that's a fact. Now tell us, why do you go with her? Why are you always -following her about, or she following you about? You are so absolutely -unlike the sort of girl who ought to be with her that it is more or -less, the talk of the school. You'll tell us, won't you?" - -"I'm afraid, I can't. I wish I could." - -"Oh, then," Star's sweetness suddenly left her. - -She became her old, somewhat severe, satirical little self once more. - -"She won't be bold and tell us, the charming young thing!" she sang -out, letting her voice drop from the ceiling almost into Christian's -ears. - -"Oh, Star, can't you understand? I am unhappy. Oh! I daren't say -another word; only the fact of your not liking me makes me miserable. I -was never away from home before. Do be kind to me, Star." - -"I will if you tell me the truth; but I won't if you keep up the -mystery. So now you can choose. Give me your confidence and I'll get -you out of your worries, whatever they are." - -Just at that minute a head was poked round the curtain and the face of -Susan Marsh appeared. - -"Wherever have you hid yourself, Christian? You are wanted immediately. -Maudie and I and Mary Hillary are all waiting for your Royal Highness." - -"Come in, Susan," said Star suddenly. - -Susan advanced into the room. Notwithstanding all her would-be -indifference, there was a slightly alarmed expression in her eyes. - -"You have done something to this poor girl," said Star. "You have -frightened her, and we want her to tell us. It is most unaccountable -your being friends with the sort of girl Christian Mitford is." - -"What?" said Susan; "is she too good for me?" - -"She is different from you," said Star boldly. "She isn't a bit your -sort, and you know it. Why are you so chummy with her? Will you tell us -the reason?" - -"She had best tell you herself; I give her leave," said Susan. - -She stood and faced Christian with a daring, impish expression on her -face. Her eyes beneath their thick brows seemed to dart as though -they would pierce through the young girl's soul; their expression was -altogether too much for Christian. - -"I can't tell," she said. "I suppose it is all right. I'll go with you, -Susan, if you want me." - -"Yes, you had better," said Star rudely, "for we don't care for the -Susan Marsh sort of girls here." - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -"I AM AFRAID" - - -"Jessie," said Miss Lavinia Peacock, turning to her little friend, "I -want you to sit here, to make yourself thoroughly comfortable, and -allow me to question you freely." - -"But, please, dear Miss Peacock----" - -"I gave you leave to call me Lavinia." - -"Please, dear Lavinia----" - -"You would rather not be questioned?" - -"I would much, much rather not. You understand that in my position. Oh, -yes, you gave me permission, as you expressed it, to be eyes behind -your back, to do what I could to make comfort and happiness in the -school, and yet to allow a certain amount of liberty. You gave me to -understand--you really did, Lavinia--that I might shut my eyes when -there was no real mischief ahead." - -"I certainly did do so," replied Miss Lavinia gravely; "and I have no -intention of going back on my word. Amongst so many girls one must -expect differences of disposition. There will always be the girl of -varieties; there will always be the thoughtless, heedless, mischievous -girl. Now, I have sympathy with the variety girl, and with the daring, -the ambitious, the frolicsome, the mischievous girl; but I have no -sympathy--none whatever--with the wicked girl. And if such a girl is in -this school, and is exercising her malign influence upon my pupils, out -she goes. You must clearly understand that you allow no liberty when -the wicked girl appears on the scene." - -"But I am certain--I am quite positive--that there is no such girl in -the school," said poor Miss Jessie, who, although she did not like -Susan Marsh, could not be brought to think her anything but just a -thoughtless, rather daring specimen of humanity; not exactly a nice -girl, but as to being wicked!--oh no, poor little Miss Jessie could not -even entertain the idea. - -"I promise you," she said after a pause, "that if there is anything -wrong I will let you know. For the rest you must trust me." - -"What about the front attic?" said Miss Peacock suddenly. - -"You allowed me liberty with regard to that. Nothing goes on that I -don't know of. If there is anything distinctly disobedient, any act of -open rebellion, I promise that you shall be told at once." - -"All right, Jessie," said Miss Peacock with a sigh. She rose as she -spoke, and going up to the glowing fire, put a pretty pointed foot on -the brass fender and warmed it luxuriously. - -"I cannot exactly tell you why," she said at last slowly, "but since -that young girl, Christian Mitford, came to the school--it is nearly a -month now since she arrived--I have not felt quite at my ease. There is -something about the child that haunts me quite uncomfortably. Are you -sure she is happy?" - -"I am not," said Miss Jessie. - -"But why should she be unhappy?" - -"I can't exactly tell you, except----" Miss Jessie sat very still for -a minute. "I do hope one thing, and that is that you will strongly -dissuade Christian from telling the school at large about her adventure -before she came here." - -Miss Peacock was silent. - -"I am absolutely sure," continued Miss Jessie, "that you would be doing -the child irretrievable mischief and injury by allowing the story -to get abroad in the school. Schoolgirls are only schoolgirls; they -cannot read motives, and they cannot judge of the depth of repentance. -To these carefully nurtured, carefully brought-up children the story -of Christian's running away and of losing herself, if only for a few -hours, in the slums of London would seem altogether horrible. Her -repentance would quite fade from their view in comparison with the -enormity of her sin. The fact is this, dear Miss Peacock, and I know -I am right"--here Miss Jessie's eyes filled with tears--"the good -girls of the school would turn away from Christian, and the naughty -and troublesome ones would render her life a burden to her. She would -never hear the last of her sin. You oughtn't to do it. I am sure--I am -certain I am right." - -"You go a little too far, Miss Jones," said Miss Peacock. Over her face -there swept a wave of resolution, mixed with pain. - -Jessie looked as though someone had struck her. To be called "Miss -Jones," and by that beloved voice! - -"You make a mistake in counseling me. I yield to you in a great deal, -but in matters of conduct I am paramount. It is my intention to counsel -Christian Mitford to _tell_, and for that reason I am going to see her -to-night." - -"Oh, it will be cruel! I cannot help saying it," continued Miss Jessie, -and she burst into tears. - -Miss Peacock laid her hand on the other's shoulder. - -"Dear," she said, "I don't wish to be unkind, but is this your school -or mine?" - -"Oh, yours, of course. Oh, I mustn't say a word, but I think every -teacher in the place would agree with me." - -"Have you talked this matter over with the teachers?" - -"No, indeed; not a soul knows at present except myself. Poor Christian! -she often looks so pale and distressed. She is practically an orphan; -her parents are so far off." - -"I will deal with her, Jessie; but when a girl has common sense and -also a brave and noble thought, I will not have it crushed because of -any possible tyranny on the part of the schoolgirls. Send Christian to -me now, and believe that I will act for the best." - -Miss Jessie went out of the room. She walked very slowly; she felt -thoroughly unhappy. She certainly did not agree with Miss Peacock. -Christian's manner, the expression on her face, her want of appetite, -and her lack of interest in her daily life had been remarked on with -great fear and distress by Miss Jessie. She could not guess at the -truth, however, for she little suspected that Susan Marsh knew poor -Christian's story. - -Christian was sitting by herself in the boudoir belonging to the fourth -class. She was sitting by a table, a book open before her. Whether she -was reading it or not Miss Jessie could not guess. But when she said, -"Christian, you are wanted," the young girl jumped up, and then Miss -Jessie saw, with a start, that the story-book was upside down. - -Christian must indeed be in trouble. - -"Oh, my darling!" said Miss Jessie. - -Before the girl could prevent her, she ran up to Christian, flung her -arms round her neck, and kissed her impulsively several times. - -"Christian, I am with you in everything. Be brave, dear; keep up your -courage." - -"What does this mean?" said Christian. "Has anything happened? Oh, Miss -Jessie, you are good to me." - -"I try to be, darling, for I love you. The fact is--don't be -frightened, but Miss Peacock wants you. You are to go to her at once, I -hope and trust this may---- I mustn't--I daren't say any more." - -"I am very glad that I can see Miss Peacock," said Christian. - -Her tone was bright. She did not wait to say another word to Miss -Jessie, but left the room. - -Christian's tap at Miss Peacock's door was answered immediately by that -good lady. - -"Come in," she said; and when she saw the young girl, and noticed her -pale face, she said in a particularly kind tone: - -"Come here, Christian dear. You and I must have a cozy chat. I like to -know all I possibly can of my pupils. Sit in that easy-chair. Is it too -near the fire? Well, here is a screen. Now I will take this chair, and -we shall enjoy ourselves." - -Christian smiled. "Your room reminds me of mother's boudoir at home." - -"Ah! I should like to know about your mother. You love her very, very -much?" - -"I feel being parted from her," said Christian somewhat evasively. - -"And your father? What sort of man is he?" - -"I think he is very noble," answered Christian; and now her eyes -brightened and the color came into her cheeks. - -"I rather guessed he must be, Christian. I felt certain that your -people must be of the very best. Your father ought to have the highest -morals, for he has inherited them. You have a wonderful likeness to -your grandmother. Whenever I see you I seem to be back in the old days -when I loved her so truly." - -Christian gave a restless sigh. - -"I shall never be like my grandmother," she said after a pause. - -"But why so, dear? Why shouldn't you be just as great and noble? -Believe me, Christian," continued Miss Peacock, "these days are the -grandest days women ever lived in. The woman of to-day can be anything; -she can dare anything. She has splendid opportunities; all doors to the -highest and best work are flung open to her. Riches need not retard -her, nor poverty. The girl of the present day ought to be educated -right nobly in order to meet that grand future." - -"I do not care for the girls of the present day," said Christian. - -"But do you know many of them?" - -"I know some of the girls here." - -Miss Peacock looked very attentively at her young pupil; then she -stretched out her hand and rang the bell. A servant appeared. - -"Bring tea, Agnes--tea for two--and those special cakes that I like." - -The maid withdrew, and returned in a few minutes to lay on the little -table a lovely silver tea-equipage and the most charming, dainty -china Christian had ever seen. By and by the tea itself appeared. -Miss Peacock poured out a cup for her pupil and another for herself. -Christian ate the cakes and drank the hot, fragrant tea, and, it must -be owned, felt comforted. - -"You like coming to tea with me, do you not dear?" - -"Oh, very, very much!" - -"I think you and I could be good friends, Christian." - -"If I knew I was worthy we could be good friends--at least I could love -you," said Christian. - -Her eyes brightened perceptibly and the color deepened in her cheeks. - -"Well, now, my dear," said Miss Peacock, "I want you and I to be -friends. There are some girls here who seem to be specially in touch -with me. There are others, again, most excellent girls--splendid, -brave, devoted to their work and their duties--with whom I have nothing -in common. That is always the way in life: certain characters appeal to -us; others, again, fail to do so. You and I are beyond doubt in touch." - -"Oh, thank you!" said Christian in a fervent voice. - -"I take an immense interest in your career, Christian. You seem to me, -after a fashion, to be left to me as a sort of legacy. I should like -you to confide in me; I see plainly that you are unhappy." - -Christian bent her head. - -"Will you tell me all about it?" - -The bent head was slightly shaken. - -"You cannot?" - -"I cannot." - -"_Noblesse oblige_ forbids?" - -"Yes, yes; perhaps so. Anyhow, I cannot tell you. Don't notice me, -please, Miss Peacock. Let me be happy during my short time with you." - -"I want you to be happy, and in the best possible way, by removing the -cause of your trouble; for I can see, and so can Jessie--and so, I -fancy, can many of your companions--that you are not happy, Christian. -I am about to write to your father, and I should like to be able to -tell him with truth that his dear daughter feels at home with me, and -is preparing for that noble womanhood which he has set his heart on her -possessing." - -The expression of Christian's face changed; the softness went out of -it. She kept staring straight before her. - -"We agreed, did we not, Christian," said Miss Peacock, "not to say -anything with regard to the special trouble which took place before you -came to Penwerne Manor?" - -"Oh, yes!" - -"Before you came, I must own that I was as much distressed at the -thought of the other girls knowing as at the grave misdemeanor itself. -I resolved not to tell the girls. To my astonishment, you, Christian, -begged of me to allow you to tell all the school exactly what had -happened. Neither Jessie nor I approved of the plan, knowing, as we do, -what schoolgirls are--how they love to tease, to torment and worry, -sometimes even to bully. I can scarcely think that any girl in my -school would willfully bully another, but of course I am not sure." - -Miss Peacock looked hard at Christian as she spoke; but Christian's -face, now absolutely pale, revealed nothing. - -"The final arrangement was that you were to tell, if you still wished -it, at the end of a month. The month has expired; you are now at -liberty to stand with me before the entire school and tell your story. -And when your story is finished, I am at liberty to tell the school why -I counseled you to keep it a secret, and how much I admire your bravery -in revealing it. Thus I stand between you and the school as a shield. I -put the school on its honor not to worry you, not to reproach you, not -to bring up the past. That is the present position. Are you still of -the same mind, Christian? Do you wish to take the bull by the horns--to -once and for all explain to the school what you have done? Would not -this, after all, be the best way out of your troubles? To each noble -heart in the school your conduct must appeal, and each girl worth -anything must love you all the better for your courage." - -When Miss Peacock had finished speaking, Christian rose and stood -before her mistress, and said in a low voice: - -"And you now counsel me to tell?" - -Miss Peacock looked at her thoughtfully. - -"I do," she said. "Yes, on the whole, I emphatically do." - -Christian did not speak at all for a minute; then she said: - -"When do you wish me to tell?" - -"Ah, my dear, you do not take a right tone," said her governess. "This -is not a question of _when_; it is a question of _your own desire_. Is -it your own desire?" - -"I will be--guided by you." - -"But is it your desire?" - -"It is not my desire any longer." - -"Then, Christian, something has happened." - -Christian was silent. - -"You would rather keep this thing to yourself?" - -"Yes." - -"But why this change in your views?" - -"I was brave--yes, I think I was; now I am afraid." - -"Afraid! You have not the face of a coward." - -"I am afraid," continued Christian. - -"You would rather the thing was unknown, buried, forgotten?" - -"You told the school that I was unavoidably detained: let them continue -to believe this." - -"But you are not happy." - -"Cowards are never happy. May I say good-night now, Miss Peacock?" - -Miss Peacock drew the young girl towards her. - -"What am I to do with you, Christian? You make me unhappy by your -present attitude. Is it possible that you will not confide in me? What -can I do to make you give me your confidence?" - -"I can never give you my confidence. The only thing you can do--the -only really kind thing--is to let me alone. I am not a good girl any -longer, and I am a coward; and I will not tell, for it isn't in me to -do anything brave or noble." - -"Then you are very unlike your grandmother." - -"I am sorry for poor--father. Miss Peacock, I daren't stay another -minute." - -Christian struggled to get away, but Miss Peacock drew her still closer. - -"Some day," she said, "you may feel like telling me. When that day -comes I will give you my careful attention--my undivided attention--and -my most lenient judgment. Do you understand?" - -"Yes; you are good." - -"If your trouble becomes unbearable you will know, therefore, whom to -appeal to." - -"Oh, you are very good!" - -"I see you will say no more now. Well, good-night, dear; I can at least -pray for you." - -Christian left the room. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -DAWSON'S BILL - - -Star was pacing up and down in one of the corridors when Christian went -past. Star called out when she saw her: - -"Christian, are you using your Greek history to-night?" - -"No." - -"Will you lend it to me? I can't find my own copy." - -"Oh, yes, with pleasure, Star. Shall I fetch it for you?" - -"No; just tell me where it is and I'll get it." - -"In the bookcase in front of my desk. I put it there this afternoon. It -is on the third shelf." - -"Thanks awfully," said Star. "What are you doing with yourself?" - -"I am going to Susan; she asked me to have cocoa with her to-night." - -It was one of the privileges of Penwerne Manor that the girls who slept -in the White Corridor could entertain their friends now and then to -cocoa. This was really anticipating their Girton or Newnham days; but -for girls who were in their teens Miss Peacock was of the opinion that -such privileges were good instead of harmful. - -Christian ran on, therefore, in the direction of Susan's room. Star -turned to Angela Goring, who happened to be walking with her when they -met Christian. - -"How queer she looked!" said Star. - -"Do you know," replied Angela, "I am quite certain that something -extraordinary is going to happen at the next meeting of the -Penwernians. I can't quite make out what it is. I suspected it for some -time, but when I found Susan slipping in at the back-door with a great -brown-paper parcel in her hand I thought it was time to interfere. - -"'Have you been shopping?' I said. 'You know we are not allowed to shop -by ourselves.' - -"'Old Betty, the cake-woman, gave me this,' said Susan. - -"I dare say she did. It was a very big parcel. Of course it found its -way to the front attic. I often wonder if we do ourselves any good by -belonging to the Penwernians." - -"Yes, we do. Don't be so goody-goody, Angela," cried Star. "I wouldn't -do anything dishonorable, or what our darling Miss Peacock didn't -approve of, for the whole world; but there's no harm in having a bit of -a lark once a fortnight or so. Of course, I wouldn't regularly break -the rules; but where Miss Jessie doesn't interfere, I must confess I -feel my own conscience quite light. Now come along; I want to work up -a little piece of Greek history. I don't half know the particulars of -that famous trial of Socrates, and Professor French does so pounce on -you when you happen to make a mistake." - -The girls entered the classroom where the fourth class had their -lessons. Star approached Christian's bookshelf, took down Grote's -_History of Greece_, and getting into a comfortable corner, opened it -lazily. Angela approached her own desk, turned on the electric light -and prepared to get her French exercise into as perfect order as she -could. - -Presently a cry from Star smote on her ears. - -"Why, do look!" she said. - -"What?" asked Angela. - -"Oh! come here, Angela; this is too funny. See what I found in -Christian's book." - -As Star spoke she held up a sheet of paper. On it was written a whole -list of eatables, which Star proceeded to read aloud: - -"Twelve plum-tarts, twelve apricot-tarts, twelve cheese-cakes, -two dozen sponge-cakes, four dozen sponge-fingers, one plum-cake, -twenty-four bottles of ginger-beer, two pounds of mixed sweets." - -These different items, jotted down one below the other, had their -prices put against them, and the grand total amounted to nine and -sixpence. There was a scrawled "Paid" put below the little account, and -Star, peering down at it with her bright eyes, saw the stamp belonging -to a well-known grocer in the town. - -"How strange," she said. "Christian buying a whole lot of things for -herself at Dawson's? Certainly neither Miss Peacock nor Jessie knows -anything of this. What can it mean?" - -"Oh, I know very well what it means," said Angela. "You rather crushed -me just now when I spoke, but I am certain there are going to be -high-jinks at the next meeting of the Penwernians. I am also sure there -will be an open act of disobedience. This seems to confirm it." - -"But think of Christian being mixed up with it," said Star. "Why, -it's scandalous. Christian, of all people, buying a lot of food and -smuggling it in. We always have been allowed to get a few sweets or -chocolates when we pleased, but it was also an understood matter -that we were never to have regular feasts in the house. And one of -our best-understood rules is this: we are not to buy things from the -tradespeople. Nine-and-sixpence worth. Dear me! Christian must be -running through her money very fast." - -"She had two pounds when she first came," said Angela. "I know it, for -she mentioned it; but when I asked her on Saturday last if she would -lend me sixpence until my pocket-money was paid, she got that dreadful -bright crimson all over her face, and then said, 'I am ever so sorry, -but I haven't got it.'" - -"What nonsense!" said Star. "It strikes me it is our duty is to look -into this. Of course, Susan is at the bottom of it. But what a weak -girl Christian must be! I am terribly disappointed in her." - -"What are you going to do with that account?" asked Angela. - -"Put it into my pocket and confront her with it," said Star. "She won't -escape me. I shall know the truth before I am twenty-four hours older." - -Angela said nothing further. She went back to her interrupted work; and -Star, folding the little account into small compass, slipped it into -her purse, and then resumed her study of the trial of Socrates. - -The girls said nothing more with regard to this discovery; but the next -day, as they were busy over their customary studies, Star from time -to time watched Christian. Whatever Christian's faults might be, she -was certainly a splendid student. She always mastered her lessons in -that intelligent way which so delights all teachers. Her object was -progress--progress at any cost. When such is the case a girl becomes -delightful to teach, and those who have charge of her education give -her every advantage. - -Christian was already, in the opinion of some of the girls, made too -much of by her teachers and by the professors. - -She worked hard now, and when the time came for the history and -literature lessons she acquitted herself with her customary brilliance. -The literature lesson that day was particularly interesting. It -related to the trial of Socrates. It was the custom of the professor -to get one girl to give a description of the lesson. To-day it was -Christian's turn. Wildly enthusiastic over the greatness of the theme, -she acquitted herself so magnificently that she even won the unwilling -praise of Star herself. Star could never feel enthusiastic about those -who were dead and gone; but Christian, as she spoke, was living back -again in the ancient times. She was with the marvelous old philosopher -in the market-place at Athens: she was one of those Athenian youths who -crowded around him to listen to his teaching. It seemed to her that -she saw the great Socrates as she spoke. There he was, harsh, ugly, -forbidding, as far as exterior went; but, oh! the magical power of his -voice, the thrilling sympathy in his words, the tenderness with which -he addressed those who listened to him. It seemed to Christian Mitford -that morning that she lived in that far-gone time. Her voice broke as -she related the end of the famous trial--the reply of Socrates when he -was asked what change he would wish in the sentence of death--the scorn -of his words, the indignation of his judges. Finally she told of the -moment when he drank the cup of hemlock and sank away into the arms of -death, one of the greatest men that ever lived. - -"Thank you," said Professor French. His eyes were shining as he -listened to Christian's words. - -Now she returned to her seat. Her eyes shone. Star, as she watched her, -could not but admire; but she also pitied. - -Christian was just about to put her Greek history-book in its place on -the shelf when something arrested her attention. She opened the book -quickly, turned page after page, and finally shook it, as though by -that means she might find what she sought. Star drew close to her. - -"Have you lost anything?" she asked. - -"Yes, but it doesn't matter." - -"Professor Munro, young ladies," called the voice of an English -teacher, and another professor entered the room. - -A new lesson proceeded, and again Christian scored. - -Between eleven and twelve came the welcome hour of recess, and it was -then that Star went up to her classmate. - -"Aren't you very proud of yourself?" she asked. - -"I?" answered Christian. "Certainly not." - -"Then you ought to be. I never cared for poor old Socrates before. I -thought it so tiresome that a man who lived so far back should still be -able to worry the girls of the twentieth century. I didn't think it at -all necessary to learn about him." - -Christian made no reply. - -"But you have made him live. Oh, how you spoke, and how your eyes -shone!" - -"I was interested," said Christian briefly. - -Her tone annoyed Star, who began to speak less kindly. - -"I wonder," she said, "if what you couldn't find when the Greek history -lesson was over has got, in some strange manner, into my possession. -You looked for something?" - -"Yes; I put a mark in the place, and the mark was gone." - -"A piece of paper?" - -"Yes." - -"Had it any writing on it?" - -"Some items. Do you think it could be found?" - -Star took out her purse, opened it, and held up the paper a few feet -from Christian. - -"Twelve plum-tarts," she began, "twelve apricot-tarts, twelve -cheese-cakes----" - -"Oh, don't go on! That paper is mine," said Christian. She turned very -red. "Give it to me," she continued; "I want it." - -"Of course you want it," replied Star; "but if you have no objection, I -think I will just keep it." - -"But why should you, Star? It's mine; please, give it to me." -Christian's voice became full of distress. - -"I am ever so sorry, dear, but really I don't think I can, I want it. -I won't show it to anyone, of course, but I want to keep it, just as a -little piece of evidence. Christian, do you know what you are doing?" - -"I know quite well." - -"Don't you realize that you are disobeying one of the most severe rules -of the school?" - -"Yes, I know." - -"Did you buy those things at Dawson's?" - -"You have no right to question me." - -"But did you?" - -"Yes." - -"Out of your own money?" - -"Certainly." - -"You knew you were disobeying?" - -"I did." - -"What does this mean, Christian?" - -"I can't tell you. Think of me as you please. If you show what you -found when I kindly lent you my history book, you will be the meanest -girl on earth." - -"I am certainly not that; but you had better beware, for if you suppose -that Susan's ways, and Mary Hillary's ways, and Maud Thompson's -ways, and--oh, that I should have to say it!--your ways are going to -be tolerated by the better class of girls in this school, you are -mistaken. It is within your power to give a very serious warning to -Susan; for we girls who like our fun, and yet are not really disobeying -the mistresses, are in the preponderance, whatever you may think." - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -NOBLESSE OBLIGE - - -The elder girls of the school retired to their rooms at half-past nine. -They were all expected to be in bed by ten, when Jessie went round, -just opening the door of each room, peeping in, saying, "Good-night, -dear," and shutting it again. - -On the night that Star had shown Christian Dawson's bill, Christian -went to her room as usual. The luxuries of the first days of her -residence at Penwerne Manor were quite at an end. The girl stood for -a minute by a window that was partly open. From there she caught a -glimpse of the rolling waves of the great Atlantic as they burst in -magnificent spray upon the shore. She saw the outlines of the great -rocks, and farther out the solitary spark of the bell-light at sea -attracted her attention. The moon was coming up in the heavens; the sky -was cloudless. Christian was very susceptible to the power of Nature. -Nature had ever a keen and telling voice for her. Now no smile passed -over her face, no look of pleasure. She dropped the curtain and turned -aside. - -"I am glad the sky is clear; it makes it a little less terrible," she -said to herself; and then, without undressing, she lay down between the -sheets and covered herself well up. - -By and by Jessie's feet coming along the corridor were distinctly -heard. She opened door after door, and her cheerful "Good-night, -dear," or "Sleep well, my love," sounded like the note of a watchman. -Christian's door was open wide; Jessie advanced a foot or two into the -room. - -"Are you in bed, Christian?" - -"Yes." - -"Are you comfortable, darling?" - -"Yes, thank you, Jessie." - -"Then good-night, dear; sleep well." - -"Thank you, Jessie; good-night." - -The door was shut, and Miss Jessie trotted downstairs. She called the -girls of the White Corridor her own special babies, and of them all she -loved Christian the best. She could not tell exactly why, but the young -girl had found a place in her heart from the very first. - -Christian lay quiet for the best part of half an hour; then she rose -very softly, and taking up a somewhat heavy basket which she had placed -under the bed, crept step by step towards the door. She had managed -in the daytime to oil the lock, and it now opened without the least -sound. When she got into the corridor the moonlight filled the place -with a white radiance; and standing there, as though waiting for her, -were Susan Marsh, Maud Thompson, and Janet Bouverie. Susan gave her a -nod of approval, and going on in front, approached the stairs which -led to the front attic. They all went up in single file, sometimes, -notwithstanding every effort, stepping on a creaking board. They -reached the door of the attic. Susan took a key out of her pocket, -unlocked it, and they entered. - -Susan then made certain preparations. She lit three or four candles, -not by any means making the illumination which had taken place on the -night of Christian's initiation. She drew forward a chair for herself, -and an old wooden box turned upside down and one or two stools for her -companions. - -"Now, Christian," she said briskly, "the contents of the basket, -please." - -Christian held out the basket without a word. - -"Oh, my dear child," said Susan, "how glum you are!--not at all the -cheerful sort of companion we want. You have invited us here to a -feast----" - -"No, I haven't," said Christian, finding her voice. - -"You haven't! What an absolutely extraordinary girl, when you bought -all those nice things in the basket with your own money! Here we are, -prepared to be ever so sweet to you, and ever so grateful, and to -demolish at least part of them. Maud, what do you say to a girl who -brings up a basketful of tuck and then says she _hasn't_ brought it up? -It's a contradiction in terms, isn't it, Maud?" - -"Very much so; but why should we quarrel with mere words?" said Maud. -"The thing is that Christian has arrived on the scene with a very -delicious feast, and we are all dying to set our teeth in some of those -cakes. Oh, don't they smell good!" - -"You can open the basket," said Christian, "and eat as many as ever you -like, Maud; and so can you, Susan; and so can you, Janet." - -"Come," said Susan, "do get out of your sulks, Christian. Well, if you -won't, we shall enjoy our feast, however unwillingly it is given to us. -Now then, for goodness' sake, new Penwernian, arrange the goodies on -this table and let us fall to." - -Christian immediately went on her knees and took the paper packets from -the basket. Opening these, she displayed some cheese-cakes, tarts, and -other good things. A number of ginger-beer bottles were next brought -forward, and Susan, who complained of a furious thirst, suggested that -they should regale themselves with one apiece. A small tin can was -therefore filled, and the girls drank in turns. They declared that -they were famished, and thought Christian's feast nectar and ambrosia. - -"Isn't it wonderful how nice it is to be naughty?" said Susan. "Don't -you think so?" - -"Scrumptious!" cried Maud. - -"For instance," continued Susan, "don't we all go nearly mad with -delight over this stolen supper, and yet our bread and cheese and cocoa -were scarcely touched an hour and a half ago downstairs?" - -"I wasn't hungry then," said Christian, "and I'm not hungry now." - -"Oh, you are a kill-joy!" exclaimed Susan. "I only wish it had fallen -to the lot of some other girl to be blessed with a little money, and we -would have sent you to Coventry long ago." - -"If you'd only let me alone you might have all my money," said -Christian suddenly. - -"Hush, hush!" exclaimed Maud. "You do talk nonsense, Christian. And, -Susan, I must say you worry the poor child a good bit. Now then, let -us put away the rest of the delicious food. We shall have enough here -for to-morrow night, and many nights after. That's a good thing, for we -shall have to come up to the attic pretty often to arrange about our -great feast." - -"Which takes place exactly this day week," said Susan. "Well, -Christian, we are very much obliged to you, and you have a vote of -thanks from the entire party. We shall expect a little further money -just before the great feast, but we are collecting for it, and our -funds are pretty considerable. When I think of it," continued Susan, "I -feel so excited that I can scarcely sit quiet." - -"There is something I want to say," exclaimed Christian at this -juncture. "You know the things you made me buy----" - -"Made you buy!" cried Susan. - -"That you made me buy--that you insisted on my buying," continued -Christian firmly. "Well, I went to Dawson's in the High Street and got -the things, and brought them home myself in a big basket. I won't say -anything about what I felt when I slipped out in the dark. I paid for -them, of course, and Dawson gave me the bill. I didn't think very much -about it, and when I was studying my Greek history yesterday I slipped -it into the book as a mark." - -"You did what?" cried Susan. - -"I put the bill into the book without thinking. Well, last night Star -asked for the loan of my History of Greece. I told her she could take -it, and she found the bill, and she showed it to me to-day. She said, -too, that we had better not do what we intended to do, for if we did -she would tell. She said that I had done a most dishonorable thing when -I bought those things in a shop in the town. She is very angry, and she -thinks that you had better know that she is angry. That is really why I -am here to-night; otherwise you might have got your basket up the attic -stairs without any help from me." - -Christian dropped down on an upturned box as she uttered the last -words. She folded her hands in her lap and gazed straight before her. -The other three girls were silent for nearly a minute; then Janet -Bouverie took one of Christian's hands and said: - -"What a miserable-looking little thing you are!" - -"I am very unhappy," said Christian. - -"Oh, don't listen to her now," said Susan. "Really her folly passes -belief. The idea of putting that tell-tale bill into a common -school-book! I never heard of anything so idiotic in the whole course -of my life. Where is it now, Christian? Give it to me this minute." - -"I haven't got it," said Christian. "Star wouldn't give it to me." - -"You mean to tell me that Star has it--Star Lestrange?" - -"Yes, I do." - -"And she means to keep it, darling," suddenly cried a high, clear, -voice, which as usual seemed to fall from the skies. - -The next instant the gay, bright face of Star herself shone on the -assembled and frightened girls. - -"I have come to stay during the remainder of this meeting," said Star -in a particularly bright and confident voice. "I am on the committee; -you remember that fact, don't you, Susan? Will no one offer me a chair?" - -Christian sprang forward and brought another box forward. - -"How convenient!" said Star. - -She dropped on it, crossed her pretty feet, folded her arms, and looked -around her. - -"Would you like a cheese-cake, dear?" said Susan, speaking in her -usually insolent and bold voice. - -She had got over her momentary terror at the sight of Star, and was now -rather glad than otherwise at her appearing on the scene. - -Now, Star was hungry, and she had naturally a passion for such things -as cheese-cakes, queen-cakes, and sweetmeats generally, but she replied -in a cold and yet apparently amiable voice: - -"Not at present, thank you, Susan, dear. We had better finish our -business, had we not? It must be a somewhat important affair to cause -you all to meet here between ten and eleven o'clock on a night which is -not a general meeting night of the Penwernians." - -"We had a good deal to decide," said Susan. "We have to prepare for -our next big party; it takes place next week. Have you forgotten, Star?" - -"Oh, no," replied Star; "on the contrary, I remember very accurately. -When one can only indulge in a good feed of the most unwholesome things -in Christendom once a month, is one likely to forget? Nevertheless, -Susan, it is strange of you not to have told me; I am a member of the -committee." - -"I am very sorry," replied Susan. "But really, Star, you are so -changeable: at one time the most delightful, pleasant, satisfactory -creature on earth, and at other times quite the reverse. We only too -eagerly wanted you, dear; of course we did." - -Susan held out a fat ungainly hand and tried to take the soft little -white palm of Star between her own; but Star resolutely put her hands -behind her back. - -"I am only here on sufferance," she said; "therefore, I presume I can -approve or disapprove. Continue your meeting, ladies; don't, pray, -think anything about me. I have forced myself on your society." - -"And we are very glad to have you," said Maud. "Aren't we, Christian?" - -But Christian said nothing. Star looked at her, and her very bright -eyes suddenly softened. - -"Come here, Christian," she said, "and stand next to me. Perhaps, after -all, though I scarcely thought so this afternoon, you and I are nearer -akin than I had any idea of." - -"By the way," said Susan, "I don't quite understand you, Star. You are -on the committee; you are a Penwernian, and you must clearly understand -that if three of the committee assemble at any time, it is what is -called a quorum, and we are permitted to act for the good of the rest. -We are here now arranging for our next delightful reunion in this -attic. We propose that there should be an extra scene of magnificence -on that occasion. For instance, we shall wear our fancy dresses." - -Star's eyes now became brighter than ever, and her little feet ceased -to cross themselves, but were put down firmly on the old deal floor of -the attic. - -"We shall wear our fancy dresses and disport ourselves in the most -delightful fashion in the world," said Susan. "Christian's dress is not -yet made, but that can be arranged. Now, however, to the case in point. -You know that although our kind teacher, Miss Peacock, does not say she -_approves_ of our meetings, yet she practically gives her consent to -our having them; otherwise she surely would not allow Jessie to blink -at the fact and let us all assemble here without taking any notice. But -there is always the danger of being too confident, and it certainly was -a very mad thing of Christian Mitford to do to leave a bill from a shop -in town in her history-book. We should get into terrible trouble if -that were discovered. I hear, Star, that you possess the bill. Perhaps -you have it now on your person. If so, will you kindly tear it up in -our presence?" - -"Yes, I have it on my person," said Star. She sprang to her feet as she -spoke. "And, girls," she continued, "I do not mean to tear it up; I -mean to keep it. What I shall do with it eventually I am not prepared -to disclose to-night; but I shall keep it, Susan and Maud and Janet, -as a reminder to you that I have you in my power, and that if you do -anything again really to break the acknowledged rules of the school, -I shall disclose the story of this bill to Miss Peacock. I don't want -to make serious mischief, but _noblesse oblige_ does form part of my -internal arrangements. I may do a wild thing and a silly thing, but I -will not do a mean thing. You know the fixed rules of the school with -regard to buying things in the shops. Why did you send Christian to -Dawson's? Why did you force her to spend her money? You did it, Susan; -I want to know the reason." - -"And I," said Susan, "will not tell you." - -"All right. I give you twenty-four hours from now. If you do not tell -me all about the hold you have on Christian Mitford within twenty-four -hours, I shall go to Miss Peacock and show her this bill." - -"And get Christian and the rest of us into the most dreadful trouble," -said Maud. "You can't possibly mean it, Star." - -"Yes, but I do mean it; and I think you all know me. When I have made -up my mind, it is made up." - -"You will be a tell-tale and a turn-coat. You will be hated in the -school," said Susan. - -"Perhaps so," replied Star; "but I shall do it all the same. Christian, -come downstairs and go to bed this minute. Oh! I am tired of underhand -ways. I believe I shall cease to be a Penwernian. As to the rest of -you, you can please yourselves, but Christian comes down with me. -And, Susan, remember--I mean everything that I say. At seven o'clock -to-morrow evening I shall be in the bowling-alley. You can come and -walk with me there or not, just as you please. If you come, well and -good. You can tell your story, and I will decide after hearing it how -to act. If you don't come I shall show the bill to Miss Peacock. _Au -revoir_, ladies. Come, Christian." - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -STAR'S PURSE - - -When Star ceased speaking she took out her purse, opened it, and -produced the bill. It was folded into very minute compass, but it was -there, thin and aggravating, with its items quite perceptible even in -the somewhat dim light of the attic. - -As she turned to go she put the bill back into her purse, and slipped -the purse into her pocket; then she left the room. Christian followed -her, feeling very much as though she were beaten all over. When they -arrived in the corridor which led to the white rooms, Star turned and -spoke. - -"I believe," she said--and there was a kind tone in her voice--"that I -have misunderstood you. I shall know better to-morrow night. You made -a vast mistake in confiding your secret, whatever it may happen to be, -to those girls. You should have told me. I am not immaculate, and I -can understand even if a girl has got into a little scrape. Don't cry, -Christian; I won't be hard on you--I promise that--only don't take up -with that lot; they are, I assure you, beneath you. If I were a girl -like you, and had a father such as I hear yours is, to say nothing of -your pretty mother--for I have heard of her too--I wouldn't touch that -sort of girl; I'd let her go by; I'd say to myself, 'She's not for -me; she's not the sort I want to know.' Now go to bed and to sleep. -Good-night." - -Christian said nothing; she felt absolutely tongue-tied. She entered -her little room. It was late--very late; the whole school was supposed -to be sunk in slumber. She did not even dare to light her candle. She -slipped off her clothes and got into bed. A chink of light from the -moon came through the curtain of the window. The light lay in two very -bright bars on the bed, and as the solitary moon went on her majestic -way the bars of light moved, until presently they reached the young -girl's shoulder, and then her ear, and then fell across her face. She -gave a smothered cry, for once in her home she had read about a woman -who was supposed to go mad when the moonlight covered her. Christian -felt almost mad that night. She could not sleep; she lay and tossed -from side to side until the morning. - -The next day happened to be very wet; the sky was covered with a heavy -curtain of cloud. There was a sea-fog, too, so that even the beautiful, -fresh, sparkling Atlantic could not be seen. But the muffled roar of -the waves broke on the stillness; otherwise there was no sound. - -As Christian dressed she noticed people, looking large and indistinct -in the fog, coming to the house and leaving it. Life at Penwerne Manor -would go on just the same whether the outside world was foggy or full -of sunshine, and whether young girls were happy or miserable. The -school was a strict one, and the hours were rigorously employed; the -rules were insisted on no matter whether Christian had a headache or -not. Nothing short of absolute illness could excuse lessons not being -performed. - -She rose and went downstairs, feeling as though the weight of centuries -were resting on her shoulders. She entered the long preparation-hall -where the girls usually assembled when they first went downstairs. -There she stood disconsolately near the door. Presently Star, looking -bright and breezy and independent, passed her. She went up to Angela -Goring, and standing near her, took her hand with an affectionate -squeeze. Susan Marsh had not put in appearance. - -Presently a teacher entered, looking sleepy and somewhat depressed. She -went through the roll-call. Susan Marsh came in at the last moment, -just in time to save herself from a bad mark. - -The girls then went into the wide, pleasant-looking refectory, where -a wholesome breakfast was provided for them. After breakfast came -prayers, and then the usual lessons of the day. - -Christian felt all the time as though she were living in a dream. So -occupied was her mind, and so absolutely miserable and bewildered did -she feel, that for the first time since her appearance in the school -she disappointed her teachers. There was a special professor who always -came on Wednesdays to give the girls recitation and reading lessons. He -was a very irascible person, and could not stand any inattention on the -part of his pupils. To find a girl like Christian, so intelligent, so -full of soul and true appreciation, was like honey and ambrosia to the -poor professor. To hear her read, with her pure Saxon accent and her -perfect pronunciation, soothed him, he was fond of saying, as though it -were the sweetest music. - -He desired her to stand up now and read one of the most celebrated and -magnificent passages from Milton's Paradise Lost. She had left off at -a certain stanza at the previous lesson, and he desired her to proceed -from the line she had last read. Christian took her accustomed place. - -Now, it so happened that Miss Peacock herself came into the classroom -on this occasion. Mr. Penrose had described to Miss Peacock how -splendidly Christian Mitford read, how in all respects she was unlike -the ordinary schoolgirl of her age. He was so enthusiastic about her -that Miss Peacock decided to hear the young girl herself. - -"You must not spoil her by too much praise," she had said to the -professor. "I am much interested in Christian Mitford, and will do all -in my power for her, but I have to think of more than just the making -of a brilliant elocutionist." - -"But she will be far better than that," said the professor. "I am -convinced she has a beautiful soul. The girl is a sort of genius, -although all is more or less in embryo at present." - -Now, just as Christian stood up with the open book in her hand and most -eyes were fixed on her, the door opened at the farther end of the room -and Miss Peacock came slowly forward. Star, who was in the same class, -raised her bright eyes and fixed them first on Miss Peacock and then on -Christian. - -Christian had been looking pale--pale as death--but now a warm wave -of color passed over her young cheeks and mounted to her smooth brow. -She looked up at Miss Peacock, and even that lady, accustomed as she -was to all phases of girl character, was startled at the anguish in -Christian's gaze. - -"Begin, Miss Mitford," said the professor--"begin." He stamped his foot -with some impatience. He murmured a word or two of the opening lines, -and Christian read. - -But where was the enthusiasm, where the go, the fire, the pathos, -of her delivery a week ago? Her voice shook with emotion then; she -forgot herself in the grandeur of the scene. Now she thought only of -herself--or rather she thought only of that awful hour to-night when -all would be known, and she would be disgraced and made miserable -forever. - -The book suddenly dropped from her hand; she burst into tears. - -"I'm not well; I can't do it," she said. - -By this frank admission she saved herself from censure. The professor -muttered an apology, looked at Miss Peacock as much as to say, "Don't -judge her by this ignominious failure," and went on with the lesson. - -Star Lestrange was then asked to read the page aloud, and she did so -with as much fire and interest as she was capable of. - -Christian resumed her seat in the class, and buried her head in her -hands. When the professor's hour was over Miss Peacock went up to her -and asked if she would like to rest in the library. - -"You are not fit for lessons," she said; "you have a bad headache. What -can be the matter?" - -"My head does ache, but I am quite well. I did not sleep last night; -that is the reason. There is really nothing the matter. I would rather -go on with my lessons please." - -"You are not fit for them, dear. Obey me. There is perfect quiet in the -library at present; go there and sleep. If you go, I promise that you -shall not be disturbed until dinner-time." - -Christian went away at once. The library was a very pleasant apartment, -given over partly to the use of the elder girls and partly to the -teachers. Christian entered it, sought a chair by the fire, and lay -back in it, soothed for the time being by the stillness and the sleepy -crackle of the flames. She was just dozing off into real sleep when a -girl entered and said: - -"Do you know where Star Lestrange is?" - -"No," said Christian, "I don't. What is it, Alice?" - -"How bad you look, Christian! What is the matter?" - -"What do you want Star for?" repeated Christian. - -"I wanted to give her her purse. She sent me upstairs to fetch it. She -wanted it in a great hurry for some reason or other. Oh, dear! I have -to go into Tregellick at once with my music-mistress. What is to be -done?" - -"Give it to me," said Christian; "I'll see that she gets it." - -"Thank you so much!" said Alice. "Give it to her as soon as you see -her, please; she wanted it at once." - -"Yes," replied Christian. - -Alice dropped the purse into Christian's lap and ran out of the -library. She was a merry, lively girl, and did not give another thought -to the purse. Christian let it lie in her lap and also forgot it; all -her thoughts were centered round the evening, and round what would -happen then. What was to be done? How could she live through her life -in the school when all was known? - -"I could run away again," she thought. "Oh, what a mistake I made to -run away the last time! What an awful, awful thing it is for any girl -to do the sort of wrong I did then! I should be so happy but for that. -I should never take the slightest notice of a girl like Susan Marsh; -and I should be very fond of Star, and Angela, and Lucy, and Louisa, -and even of Jane. Jane is quite a good sort of girl. They are all of -them nice--all except Susan, and perhaps Maud Thompson. Oh, what is to -be done?" - -She writhed in her misery, but once again the absolute stillness -soothed her, and she was dozing off to sleep when she heard a door open -at the far end of the room. A girl's voice said "Hush!" and then there -was silence. Christian turned her head. - -"Is there anybody there?" she called out; but there was no answer, -only she fancied that she heard a rustle. - -She was half-disposed to rise and go down the long room to find -out who was hiding; but after all, she thought, it did not matter. -She was yielding more and more each moment to the influence of her -comfortable seat, the pleasant fire, and the feeling of warmth and -rest. Her troubles did not press her so close; they seemed to go away -from her, to recede in the distance. It seemed to her that she did not -greatly care what happened. She could not help herself. How sleepy she -was! How pleasant the flames looked! When she shut her eyes she saw -pictures. They were pictures of her old life--her mother's boudoir, -and the nest of all nests behind the curtains--the softness of those -pillows on which her head had once rested. Then she was in the attic -with her dreams of past and future glory, her romances, her spells of -idealism. Or she was with her father, and he was telling her about her -grandmother, and what he hoped she herself would be. Then, again, she -was in those awful slums near Paddington, and Mrs. Carter was looking -in at the window. Christian cried out in her sleep: - -"Go away! Don't touch me." - -She started up as she spoke, and was wide awake again. A girl was -walking down the room. Star's purse still lay in Christian's lap. - -"What is it? What are you doing? You frightened me," said Christian. - -"Sorry," replied Susan in a nonchalant voice. "I came to look for a -book--the 'Heir of Redclyffe.' Don't you like it? Don't you think it a -beautiful story?" - -"I read it a couple of years ago; I forgot it now," replied Christian. - -"Are you better for your sleep?" - -"Yes, thank you." - -Susan opened the door. Christian suddenly seemed to remember something. -She started up, clasped Star's purse in her hand, and ran towards the -open door. - -"What are you going to do about--about to-night?" she said. - -Susan laughed. "Nothing at all," she said. - -Just at that moment Star came in. - -"Oh, Christian," she said, "you have got my purse! What a search I have -had for it! I sent Alice up to my room for it." - -"She gave it to me," said Christian quite calmly. "She had to hurry out -to her music lesson at Tregellick. She could not find you." - -"I was in the bowling-alley. I want it." - -Star snatched up her purse and slipped it into her pocket. She then -left the room, and Christian returned to her place by the fire. Her -sleep had wonderfully soothed her. - -After all, nothing mattered--that is, nothing mattered much. Seven -o'clock in the bowling-alley seemed a long way off. Her headache was -better--nearly gone; she could endure life once more. - - - - -CHAPTER XXII - -THE BOWLING-ALLEY - - -At ten minutes to seven that evening two girls might have been seen -strolling leisurely in the direction of the bowling-alley. The fog had -lifted, and the clouds had rolled by. The evenings were getting long -now, and there was still plenty of daylight. - -The girls entered the bowling-alley and paced up and down. Their arms -were entwined; they were talking eagerly. One girl was Susan Marsh, and -the other her special friend Maud Thompson. - -"Well," said Maud, "what do you mean to do? Star is quite certain not -to give up the bill. Will you confess to her? Will you throw yourself -on her mercy?" - -"Never!" said Susan. "I am not that sort." - -Maud's eyes narrowed. She looked frightened. - -"It is a very awkward thing," she said after a pause, "and it makes me -downright uncomfortable. Just at present, too, when the Easter holidays -are coming; and then all the prizes which we are to compete for at the -grand break-up in summer. It's horrid to be in hot water, and we are -certain to be if it is known that you sent Christian to Dawson's to buy -those things." - -"She won't tell," said Susan. "Don't fret yourself; it's all right, I -assure you." - -"You are a wonderful girl, Susan, but you can't make wrong right. As -Star has the bill and nothing will induce her to give it up, I don't -see where we are. It seems to me it would be better to tell her than -for the whole school to know. She could not be too spiteful or too much -of a traitor to her own cause." - -"She's a horrid girl and I hate her," said Susan. "She's just the sort -that makes more mischief than anybody else. She's neither bad nor good; -she's lukewarm. And you know what the Bible says about lukewarm people. -I hate her, and I'm not ashamed to say so." - -"Of course, I must be guided by you, Susan; but I do trust you not to -get me into a scrape." - -"I will do what I can; you have no cause to be the least alarmed," said -Susan. "Ah! here comes Janet. She hasn't half nor quarter your spunk, -Maud, as a rule, but really she looks more calm and collected to-night." - -Janet ran up quickly. "The others are coming," she said. "I wonder what -is going to happen. I can't help feeling awfully troubled." - -"I think the whole thing most horrible," said Maud. - -Susan pinched her arm. Just then Star and Christian appeared. Star was -holding Christian by the arm. The girls walked slowly forward. - -"There is no hurry," said Star; "it will soon be over." - -"I wish I was dead," said Christian in a moaning voice. - -"Oh, don't be silly!" said Star. "You will soon see for yourself what a -jolly time we shall have together. Now then, here they are." - -Star walked up to Susan. - -"Well, Susan," she said, "the time is up; what do you mean to do?" - -Susan gave a slow smile. Her smiles were some of the most aggravating -things about her. She always smiled when others stormed. - -"Be quick," said Star; "I am in a hurry. I have got to see Miss Peacock -before eight o'clock." - -"But suppose you don't want to see her at all?" suddenly said Maud. - -"I hope I may not have to see her, Maud; I would much rather not. Now, -Christian, my dear, good, frightened child, just stand near me, and -don't shake so terribly from head to foot. I can't get the mystery out -of Christian, Susan, so I have come to you. You know her secret. Most -likely it is all nonsense; but anyhow she has confided it to you." - -"I did not," suddenly interrupted Christian. - -"Then how did you get hold of it, Susan?" - -Again Susan smiled, and again she was absolutely silent. - -"Oh, bother!" said Star; "we needn't inquire now into the why and -wherefore of your knowledge. All we have got to discover--and to -discover pretty quickly, too--is what your power over Christian -consists of. Why is she afraid of you? Why has she, who is naturally -amiable and good and honorable, deliberately turned round and become -dishonorable and treacherous? I must say it, Christian, for it is the -truth. She is afraid, and I want to get to the bottom of it. You force -her to disobey the rules of the school. Why, a girl could be expelled -for what you made Christian do. You made her break one of the strictest -rules when you ordered her to go out and buy those things for the feast -that ought never to be held." - -"I like that!" cried Susan. "It doesn't sound well for you to talk, you -who have enjoyed those tarts and cheese-cakes and jolly things in our -attic." - -"It's quite true. I have enjoyed them; but I always made up my mind -that if Miss Peacock spoke to me about it I would tell her frankly. I -know Miss Peacock has an inkling that we enjoy ourselves occasionally -in that fashion. I know also that Jessie is aware of it. But I have -never done anything really underhand. I have never bought tarts and -cheese-cakes outside. When I gave a feast the things were sent to me -from home. Miss Peacock doesn't object to my having hampers from home -twice every term; and as the cakes and sweetmeats are always sent in -tin boxes, they last a long time. But that is not the point. The point -is this: why is Christian Mitford afraid of you--so much afraid of you -that she does wrong because you tell her to? It isn't her wish to do -wrong. It is contrary--altogether contrary--to her nature. Why, too, -should she spend her money? Hitherto, when we gave feasts in our attic, -we subscribed, each of us according to our means. Why should Christian -spend her money on food for the rest of you?" - -"You can ask her," said Susan. "She can tell you exactly what she -likes. Speak, Christian; we are all ready to listen. Tell all about -that night--that wonderful night; tell all about Rosy; tell about----" - -"Don't!" said Christian in a voice of agony. - -"You see for yourself she doesn't want you to know, Star. She would -infinitely prefer your being left in ignorance. Much as you think of -her, honorable as you esteem her, compared to your humble servant, she -has done something which Maud and Janet and I would scorn to do. I -have not told Maud, and I have not told Janet. I have been singularly -merciful to Christian, and she knows it. Now, I wanted a little money -for this special feast, and she was kind enough to offer to lend it to -me. And as to the thing you accuse her of--namely, having got the cakes -and things from Dawson's in the High Street--I ask you what proof you -have?" - -"Proof!" cried Star. "How extraordinary you are! I can show it; and I -will, too. This kind of thing must not go on. I won't be a party to -it." - -"Very well," replied Susan; "you must please yourself. The bill is the -thing that condemns, is it not?" - -"Yes; it proves the truth of my words." - -"Where is it? I should like to see it." - -"In my purse; you know that. You saw me put it there last night. I have -not touched it since." - -"Very well," said Susan; "I think that is all. Now, I have a statement -to make. I refuse to betray poor Christian. She did some very wrong -and shameful things, but I am not going to tell. I am a good friend, -although some people don't think so. Cheer up, Chris. Do your worst, -Star; do your very worst." - -There was a mocking tone in Susan's voice, and a look of defiance all -over her. She held herself very erect; her large face was flushed, and -her eyes looked calm as well as daring. - -"I wish you luck, Star; I wish you luck," she said. - -Star put her hand into her pocket and took out her purse. - -"I said I would do it, and I will," she said. "It is horrible beyond -words, but I must do what I said. I shall take it with me and go. I -said I'd go. It is all hateful. I could cry about the whole thing; but -it is the only way to save Christian." - -"A nice way of saving her!" said Susan. "You talk about saving her and -you get her into a most terrible row." - -"I would rather do that than have her any longer in your power," said -Star. - -As she spoke she bent her little head and looked into the purse. Her -curly hair fell forward over her eyes; she pushed it back impatiently. - -"It is dark," she said, "but I ought to see it. I don't see it. Where -can it be?" - -Susan had partly turned away. - -"Where is what?" she asked, and she returned again to her post close to -Star's side. - -"Why, the bill--the bill from Dawson's. I put it into this division -last night. Where is it?" - -"How can I say?" replied Susan. "I don't keep your purse. I saw you put -it in and have neither seen it nor heard of it since." - -Star's face turned very white. She looked full at Christian. - -"Do you know, Christian?" she said. - -"Certainly not," said Christian. "Alice gave me your purse when I was -sitting in the library by the fire. She threw it into my lap. I had -a headache and fell asleep. It lay in my lap when I slept. I did not -touch it until you came in. Then I gave it to you." - -"Oh!" cried Susan, with a laugh, "I don't think that story will hold -water." - -She laughed loudly. Then she clutched Maud by the shoulder. - -"You see, Maud, we have nothing to fear. Chris, I congratulate you; you -acted with great promptitude and decision. You are one of us now. Oh, -Chris, Chris! to think you were really so knowing as all that." - -Christian did not at first understand; but suddenly the knowledge -of Susan's cruel words burst upon her--the knowledge and what that -knowledge meant. A crimson tide mounted to her face. - -She turned to say a word to Star, but Star had gone. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII - -THE RESOLVE OF THE BODYGUARD - - -"Why have you sent for us, Star?" said Lucy Norris. - -Star was in her own room. It was the prettiest room in the White -Corridor. She had it to herself, her parents paying a little extra to -secure her this privilege. Round the fireplace were arranged two or -three chairs, a little writing-table, and a couple of footstools. Star -had a fire whenever she particularly wished for it. It was blazing -brightly that evening. The electric light made the room as bright as -possible. Star was standing by the fireplace. - -"Why have you sent for us?" said Lucy Norris. "Here we all are, but -what is the matter?" - -"All" consisted of Lucy Norris herself, Angela Goring, Jane Price, -Philippa Dawson, and Louisa Twining. The two Sixth Form girls appeared -last. Star did not answer. When Philippa entered the room she just -nodded to her to close the door. Star as a rule was the gayest of the -gay; her laugh was the merriest in the whole school. She was about the -most popular girl at Penwerne Manor. She always had a little following -of girls, and although she herself was not yet promoted to the Fifth -Form, she led girls even of the Sixth. Louisa Twining and Philippa -Dawson both looked anxious as they came into the room. - -"Here, Louisa," said Star, pointing to what might be considered the -place of honor; "will you seat yourself here? And will you, Philippa, -take the other chair exactly opposite? Now, girls of the Fourth, -establish yourselves where you like. I have something important to -say--something that I must say now or forever after hold my peace." - -"This is all very dramatic," said Philippa; "but I really want to know -what it means. We have your very best interests at heart, Star; and I -am sure I can say, both for myself and Louisa, that we would follow -you to the world's end. But why were we disturbed just when we were -enjoying a special supper with Miss Forest and Mr. Frederick? Mr. -Frederick had promised to play Beethoven's Sonata Pathetique for us -after supper. Well, what is it?" - -"Of course, the occasion is important," said Star. "I have something to -say--something dreadful, which hurts me," said the little girl, and her -lips trembled. "I have a complaint to make, and I must make it to you. -I wish to say in the presence of you all that I want to have nothing -whatever to do in the future with Christian Mitford." - -Now, Louisa knew very little of Christian. It is true she had taken her -in hand during her first day at school, but being very far removed from -her in class and at play, she had more or less forgotten her existence. - -Philippa, however, raised her dark brows and looked full at Star. - -"I have noticed Christian," she said. "She seemed to me to be a -particularly nice and well-behaved girl--the sort of girl that you -would be sure to take up, Star, for you always know a thoroughly nice -girl when you see her." - -"I did think I had that penetration," said Star; "but it seems I -was wrong. I took a fancy to Christian; I repent of my fancy. I was -mistaken; I wish to say it now in the presence of you all." - -"It seems an extraordinary thing to send for us to consider," said -Louisa, speaking again. - -"And I wish further to say," continued Star, "that I believe you, -Lucy; you, Angela; you, Jane; and I myself are all doing wrong to have -anything to do with the Penwernians. I know, Louisa, that you and -Philippa have not joined our great secret society; but of course you -have heard of it." - -"Oh, yes," said Philippa; "I am quite aware of its existence. I think -everyone in the school knows about it." - -"Even Miss Peacock herself," said Louisa. - -"Yes, even Miss Peacock herself," continued Philippa. "But Miss Peacock -sees no harm in it. If she did she would put a stop to it. She once -said to me: - -"'I don't consider it part of the duty of a head mistress to interfere -with the girls as long as they do no wrong. A little secret and mystery -is as the breath of life to a schoolgirl, and I shall not interfere as -long as nothing wrong is done.'" - -"Ah!" said Star, "that is just it. I used to adore mystery," she -continued, with a sigh. "I used to think it quite delicious, but I have -changed my mind; I no longer think it delicious. I hate and loathe -mystery as much," she continued, speaking with vehemence--"as much as I -hate and loathe Christian Mitford." - -"But what has the poor child done?" said Louisa Twining. "It must be -something very bad, Star, for you to behave in this peculiar way. Are -you going to tell us?" - -"No, I won't tell you, for you would not be interested, and you need -not know. She had better beware, however, for if she goes on with her -evil practices I shall tell Miss Peacock." - -"Perhaps you forget," said Louisa, speaking a little sternly, "that -the poor child is practically an orphan, both her parents being at the -other side of the world." - -"I don't forget it," said Star; "I remember it quite well. I know -Miss Peacock is interested in her; she has spoken about her several -times. But Miss Peacock does not know her. She does not belong to Miss -Peacock's set in this school. I shall watch her. I thought I would tell -you about her, but I won't; I will give her another chance. But if she -goes on as she has been doing lately I shall certainly tell. I don't -mind what she thinks; she belongs to the Susan Marsh set." - -"Oh, dear!" exclaimed Philippa, "I am amazed at that." - -"It is true; I have sent for you to let you clearly understand that -Christian Mitford belongs to one set of girls in the school, and that -I belong to the other; and I don't care whether you think me right or -wrong. And I have given up the Penwernians. Lucy, Angela, and Jane, -you must represent the committee in future, for I have given up the -Penwernians." - -"Well," said Lucy, "I will have nothing to do with it if you don't." - -"I am glad to hear that." - -"Nor I," said Angela Goring. - -"Nor I," said Jane Price. - -"Very well; I believe you all are right. They are going to have -a meeting in a few nights, and we will attend and give in our -resignations. After that we shall have nothing whatever to do with the -society." - -Louisa rose. "I consider this meeting rather unprecedented and, if I -may add it, uncalled for," she said. "No girl has a right to accuse her -schoolfellow, as you have accused Christian Mitford to-night, without -the gravest reason. If you will tell me, and allow me as the head girl -of the school to give you a little advice, I shall consider what you -say absolutely sacred; but as it is you bewilder me." - -"You are not more bewildered than I am," said Star; "not more -bewildered nor more disappointed. But as to telling you, there is no -use, Louisa. I would if I thought it would make any difference, but it -won't; she is past curing." - -"No one is past curing," said Louisa. "I am extremely sorry for you, -Star. I think you have taken up a wrong notion altogether." - -Star said nothing. Philippa and Louisa a few minutes afterwards left -the room, and the four girls who had considered themselves Christian's -bodyguard were alone. - -"Why shouldn't you tell us?" said Angela. "It is very odd to call us -together like this, and to draw two of the Sixth Form girls into the -matter, and then not to confide in us." - -"If I told you, you could not live in the same school with her, so I -won't tell you," said Star. "I will give her just a chance, although I -will have nothing to do with her; but if she goes on with her bad ways -I shall certainly tell Miss Peacock." - -Meanwhile a pale girl was walking swiftly down the corridor. The white -chamber where Christian slept was near Star's room. Angela Goring slept -in the room next to Christian's; Star's room came next, and then Jane -Price's. Christian entered her room now and shut the door. It felt cold -and desolate. The fog had been followed by a cold night; there was a -slight frost. Christian did not even trouble to turn on the electric -light; she went straight across the icy-cold chamber and flung herself, -dressed as she was, on the bed. There was a warm eider-down quilt on -the bed, but she did not trouble to wrap herself in it. She lay still, -and the cold pierced through her body, and the iron of adversity -entered into her soul. She was too much stunned, too miserable, too -frightened to care. She felt as though someone had tied her up in -chains that she could never get rid of again; she could never extricate -herself. - -There come times when such trouble visits the human heart that it can -scarcely realize what has befallen it. Such a time had come to-night to -Christian. Susan had got her into her trap, and those girls whom she -had believed to be her friends had turned against her. She had seen -Star in the distance when the girls entered the refectory for supper, -and the look on Star's face, as her bright eyes fixed themselves for -one moment on Christian was one which the poor child could never -forget. It was impossible for Christian to eat. She could not attend to -her lessons; the headache which she had endured during the early part -of the day was so bad that she was glad to ask Jessie's permission to -retire earlier than usual. - -As she lay on her bed she heard a sound, and looking up, she noticed -that she had not fastened her door properly when she entered, and that -it was now a little ajar. There was a rustle of dresses as the girls -went by, and then she heard the well-known, beautiful voice of Angela -Goring saying: - -"I never should have thought it of her, and if anyone else except Star -had told me, I should not have believed her." - -"But Star, with all her wildness, never exaggerates," said Lucy Norris. -"Dear, dear! who _would_ have thought it?" - -"They are speaking of me," thought Christian. "I can't live through -this; I can't endure it. What is to be done?" - -They had scarcely gone to their own rooms before the door was opened -and little Jessie entered. In a twinkling there was a change of scene. -She turned on the electric light. She glanced toward the bed, and the -flushed face and tear-stained eyes of the girl she loved best in the -entire school met her gaze. - -"This will never do," thought Jessie. - -She put a match to the fire, which was already laid in the grate, and -soon the crackling of the wood and the cheerful light of the blaze -transformed the room. Then she went up to the bed. - -"My child," she said, "how cold you are! Let me just put this -eider-down over you." - -She wrapped it around Christian, who shivered with a sort of forlorn -sense of comfort. - -"My poor, dear child, you are ill." - -"My head aches," said Christian. "It has been aching all day." - -"What can be wrong, darling?" - -"Everything, Miss Jessie." - -"Oh, we often feel like that when we have headaches. But come; you -must get into bed. I will undress you; then I will bring you a cup of -something hot, and after that you will sleep." - -Christian was so thoroughly miserable that Miss Jessie's ministrations -were gratefully received. She allowed the little woman to take off her -things and to lay her between the sheets, to wrap the eider-down over -her, and then put her cool, firm hand on the burning forehead. - -"I'll be back in a minute, darling," she said. "You took no supper this -evening. That is the worst way in the world to treat a headache of your -sort. I'll be back immediately." - -In a very short time Miss Jessie returned with a little tray containing -a cup of hot coffee and some bread and butter. - -"Now you must eat, Christian," she said; "you must eat and drink. -Afterwards you shall sleep." - -Christian did eat and drink. It was wonderful how the food revived her, -how altogether less miserable the world seemed when she had finished -her little meal. - -"And now you won't guess what I have got for you," said Miss Jessie. - -"No, Jessie, I can't. And you can't have brought me anything--anything -at all that I should care for." - -"Yes, but I have. What do you say to two letters?" - -"Letters?" said Christian, the color rising to her cheeks. - -"A foreign letter--I think it must come from your father or mother--and -a letter from London. Here they are. Put them under your pillow. It -is too late for you to read them to-night; or if you would really -rather----" - -"Give them to me," said Christian. She looked at the writing. "Yes, -from father," she said; "and from my dear old nurse. I won't read them -to-night," she continued. "I don't think I could understand them. -Jessie, the most dreadful thing has happened, and I can never, never be -happy again. I don't deserve anything good, for I have been a naughty, -bad girl, and I am, oh, so miserable and unhappy!" - -"I tell you what it is, Christian," said Miss Jessie: "if you don't -go to sleep, and in the morning tell me all about it, I will take you -straight to Miss Peacock. That I will, for though I am an easy-going -woman, when my blood is up I can be as despotic as the greatest virago -in the land." - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV - -MISS PEACOCK - - -The next day Christian was too ill to rise. She had tossed from side -to side on her restless bed during the whole of that miserable night, -and when Miss Jessie, who could scarcely sleep herself from anxiety, -went to visit her at an early hour in the morning, she found the poor -child with flushed cheeks, eyes so heavy that she could scarcely look -at her, and a temperature far above the normal. The doctor was hastily -summoned. He said that Christian had got a bad chill and must stay in -bed for the day. He ordered medicines and absolute quiet, and when -night brought no change for the better, and on the following morning -the young girl was still very ill, with a further rise of temperature -and pains and aches in all her bones, he went down to see Miss Peacock. - -"What is the matter with Christian Mitford?" asked that good lady. "My -right hand, as I always call Jessie Jones, is very anxious about her." - -"I hope she will soon be well," said the doctor, "but at present her -condition is not satisfactory. I thought yesterday that she had simply -got a chill, and that by care and certain medicines we could get it -under. But now I am afraid she has been subjected to some kind of -shock. She refuses to eat, and looks utterly miserable. Another strange -thing is that she has got two letters, Miss Jessie tells me; one is -from her father in India, and the other from an old servant in London; -and she won't open them, or let anyone read them to her. She is beyond -doubt in a very nervous, highly-strung state. Miss Jessie tells me -that during the night she rambled a little and was slightly delirious. -During that time she talked a great deal about one of the other girls -of the school." - -"And what was her name?" asked Miss Peacock. - -"Susan Marsh. She was asking Susan Marsh to do something, and Susan was -refusing. She also mentioned Miss Lestrange." - -"Then, doctor, if it is really your opinion that Christian Mitford is -suffering from shock, what steps do you propose to take to relieve her -mind?" - -"If she has anything on her mind, Miss Peacock, the sooner she -unburdens herself the better." - -"I will do what I can, doctor. I am glad you have told me. Steps must -certainly be instituted at once to relieve the poor child." - -The doctor went away, promising to send certain medicines and to return -again in the evening, or sooner if it were necessary. - -He had scarcely left the house before the great gong in the central -hall rang for prayers, and Miss Peacock a few minutes afterwards -entered. All the girls were present, and also all the teachers, with -the exception of little Jessie and Christian Mitford. Miss Peacock read -a portion of the Bible, then uttered the usual prayer; and when the -service was over as the girls were about to scatter to their different -classrooms, she raised her hand. - -"I have something to say," was her remark--"something which gives me -a great deal of pain. As it concerns the entire school, I had better -speak of it before the assembled school. Servants, you may leave the -room; girls and teachers, please remain." - -The servants filed out in their accustomed orderly manner. The door -was closed behind them; the girls drew together in a group, and the -teachers stood a little way off. Miss Peacock looked steadily at the -assembled girls; she scarcely glanced at the teachers. Well she knew -that the mischief, if mischief there were, was to be found in that -group of bright-looking girls. - -"I have always been very proud of my school," she began. "I have kept -school here now for many years. I have been particular as to the sort -of girls whom I have admitted to Penwerne Manor. No girl could ever -come to this school without having a reference from the parents of a -former pupil. By this means I have insured having in my midst girls of -unimpeachable character, girls to whom the greater sins would at least -be unknown. In all lives, my dear girls, there must come temptation; -and such wrong-doing as worldliness, thoughtlessness, bad temper, and -jealousies will disfigure and mar the peace of all communities. This -must be the case as long as human nature is human nature. But there are -other sins, which I have been proud--yes, proud--to think that my girls -who live at Penwerne Manor would never commit. One of these sins is the -sin of cruelty." - -Miss Peacock paused. She looked at all the girls. In particular her -eyes fastened themselves upon the face of Susan Marsh. Susan Marsh, -Miss Peacock had to admit, was a little different from the other -girls. She had been sent to the school under special conditions; for -her mother was dead, and her father had pleaded that as a girl whom -he knew very well had been educated at Penwerne Manor, and had in all -ways fulfilled Miss Peacock's ideals, so his child--his motherless -child--might have a chance. And Miss Peacock had accepted Susan, and -hoped that Susan was at least following in the lead of girls higher in -morals than herself. - -To-day Susan's face looked dark. She did not meet the fixed gaze of her -teacher; on the contrary, she shuffled her feet and her eyes sought the -ground. - -"The sin of cruelty," continued Miss Peacock, "I have at least not -expected to find in your midst." - -And now she looked past Susan and fixed her steadfast gaze on Star. -Whatever Star's faults, there was nothing underhand about her. Her -eyes, soft and bright--bright as a robin's--were raised full to her -teacher. A flush of color did rise to her cheeks when Miss Peacock so -steadfastly regarded her, but there was nothing underhand in those -clear eyes, nor in that bright, vivacious face. - -"I regret to have to tell you all," continued Miss Peacock, looking -now at none of the girls in especial, "that such a case has taken -place in this school. A girl--one of the forty who are numbered as -my pupils--has been cruel to a young girl who belongs to us all. The -girl so cruelly treated is Christian Mitford. She has not been here -very long, and she has come to me as a very precious legacy. I knew -Christian Mitford's grandmother, and she was quite the most upright -woman I ever met. I owe a great deal to her influence. I also know -Christian's father. There are few men who bear a more upright or braver -character. He has been entrusted with a post which requires all the -best energies of a man to carry out its duties. He has gone in the -face of danger and banishment to fulfill those duties. He has gone to -serve his country in a moment of great danger. I cannot exactly explain -what his duties are, but any of you girls whose fathers are in the -diplomatic service will understand me. Christian's father has left her -behind, for she could not encounter the dangers of the climate of the -country where he is now living. Christian's mother has gone with her -husband. Her child has therefore come to me more or less as an orphan. -I said to her father when he wrote to beg of me to take Christian, that -she would be happy in my big family, that she would find her _metier_, -that she would thrive in body and spirit, that she would become an -accomplished and Christian woman. Now, Christian is a particularly -bright child, and particularly intelligent, and there is no reason -whatsoever why she should not be happy here. That she is not happy -there is not the slightest doubt. That she is so unhappy as to cause -her to be ill is also, I regret to say, a fact. Dr. Webb saw her this -morning, and he says that she has encountered a shock; he does not know -of what sort, but he and I both feel that we must come to you girls for -the explanation. He fears that she will not be better until the load on -her mind is relieved. She is too ill to be worried; she is too ill even -to be questioned. To treat her wisely and well we must know what to do. -Now, girls, I ask your advice. How am I to treat Christian Mitford? We -don't want her to become seriously ill, and she is in a fair way to be -so unless her mind is completely relieved. What do you say girls? Have -you anything to suggest?" - -There was a dead silence amongst all the girls. The teachers looked -immensely interested. Miss Forest opened her lips as though to speak. -Mr. Fredericks, who had come in just before prayers, glanced at Miss -Forest. Presently Miss Forest stepped forward. - -"I am absolutely in the dark," she said, "with regard to Christian -Mitford's trouble, but I do know that two nights ago Mr. Frederick and -I were entertaining two of the Sixth Form Girls, Louisa Twining and -Phillipa Dawson, at supper, when a hurried message came for them to -visit Star Lestrange in her room. We were surprised at the time. This, -of course, may have nothing to do with Christian Mitford, but I think -it worth mentioning." - -"And so do I think it worth mentioning," said Mr. Frederick. "I -observed on Wednesday, when I gave Christian her last music lesson, -that she was disturbed, not herself. The brilliancy which always -characterized her playing had deserted her." - -"She was unquestionably not herself on Wednesday," said Miss Forest. -"She seemed much troubled all day. Did you not notice, Miss Peacock, -when you were sent for to hear, her recite her portion from Milton's -works, how badly she did it?" - -"I certainly did. Then you think she was unhappy then?" - -"In the light of subsequent events I very much fear she was," said Miss -Forest. - -"You have nothing further to say?" - -"Nothing. I know nothing more with regard to her case." - -"Has anyone anything more to say with regard to her case?" - -Louisa Twining now held up her hand. - -"What is it, Louisa, my dear?" said Miss Peacock, speaking with that -respect which always characterized her when she addressed the head girl -of the school. - -"I have nothing to say personally," said Louisa; "I only wish I had. -But I think Star, if she would, could tell you something." - -"I would much, much rather not tell," said Star. She turned very white, -then crimson. "I cannot--I will not tell. Please don't ask me." - -"I must ask you, Star. My dear child, this makes me very unhappy. Go -to my room at once, Star. I will join you presently. Are you certain, -Louisa, that you have nothing more to say?" - -"Except to repeat my words. Star Lestrange can tell you something if -she will." - -"Star, dear, go at once. You know I could never accuse you of -unkindness. But go, dear; I will see you in my room immediately." - -Miss Peacock's own private sitting room was much admired by the girls -of Penwerne Manor. It was only on rare and most special occasions that -she allowed the girls of the school to visit her there. When she did -it was to each and all of those girls as though they had entered into -paradise. The shackles of school life seemed to fall away from them; -they felt at home. All their most brilliant and most refined instincts -seemed to awaken and grow stronger in Miss Peacock's presence. She was -a very literary woman, highly accomplished in every sense of the word. -Her knowledge of foreign languages, her knowledge of art and the best -English literature, made her conversation delightful. Then she had the -knack of knowing how to speak. Without in the least uttering a sermon, -she had the power of awaking the best in each of the young lives. The -girls were enthusiastic about their head-mistress. They loved her -almost with passion. Miss Peacock was fond of saying to them: - -"I intend you to obey your teachers. I have made rules for your -guidance, and those rules are not to be broken, but I have made no -rule--not one--with regard to your conduct to me. I will leave that -conduct to the love you bear me. If you don't love me, nothing I can do -will make you; if you do, all will be easy--for those who love try hard -to please the beloved." - -Amongst the girls who most adored Miss Lavinia Peacock was Star. Star -had naturally a most vivacious, brilliant, and affectionate nature. -All that was good and beautiful in her character was drawn out by Miss -Peacock, and the idea of going to her private room now filled her with -the strangest sensations. - -"Under ordinary circumstances I should love it," thought the girl. "As -it is----" - -She trembled exceedingly as she turned the handle of the door and -entered. The room, with its bright fire, its beautiful decorations, -its lovely pictures, its still more beautiful flowers, soothed Star as -it always did; but then the memory of Christian--Christian ill, very -ill--Christian treated, as it seemed to the girl herself now, with -great cruelty, came over her, and flinging herself into a chair, she -wept. - -"Why have I been dragged into this?" she thought. "What am I to do? No, -I won't tell what I know. If I couldn't tell last night, still less can -I tell now. Oh, poor Christian! poor Christian!" - -It was just then when Miss Peacock entered. She noticed at a swift -glance Star's attitude of utter despair. She did not make any remark, -however, but going to her accustomed chair near the fire, she took up -her knitting and began to knit. Her whole attitude was the very essence -of peace. Star, who had been sobbing so violently that she could not -altogether restrain herself, soon ceased her tears. Presently, with wet -eyes and flushed face, she glanced at her teacher. Miss Peacock, to all -appearance, was in a dream. She was knitting, but her eyes were gazing -straight before her. Sometimes her lips moved. Her face was pale; her -eyes were full of trouble. - -"Oh, Miss Peacock!" said the child at last. - -Then Miss Peacock dropped her knitting; over her whole face there came -an alert, watchful, and yet affectionate expression. She held out both -her arms to Star, and the next instant the weeping child was clasped -to her breast. Miss Peacock was one of those women who are mothers -without ever having had children, and Star knew as those firm arms -clasped her, and those lips kissed her on the brow, that she was to all -intents and purposes in the presence of a mother. - -By and by Miss Peacock loosened her clasp, and motioned Star to a chair -by her side. She took one of the girl's hands, pressed it gently, and -said: - -"Now, darling, you will tell me." - -"But I can't," said Star in a choking voice. - -"You can't, Stella? You can't tell me about that which I have spoken -of, and yet you know?" - -"I may not know. I know something; I certainly don't know all; I am -distressed, I am unhappy; but if you banish me from the school even, I -shall not tell." - -Star's voice gained courage as she proceeded. She looked full up at -Miss Peacock now. - -"Star," said her teacher, "I am the last to force anyone to act against -her conscience. Is it a matter of conscience with you to keep this -thing to yourself?" - -"It would injure Christian if I were to tell; it would be unfair." - -"Can you not give me some hint, Star? Think of my position: a -child--the child of a valued friend--very, very ill, and I am unable to -cope with her malady. You can cope with it. Will you?" - -Star rose. "I will go and see her if you like," she said. "The other -day I was angry; you would have been angry if you were in my place. I -would not speak to her nor look at her. Oh! don't ask me to say any -more; it is unfair to her." - -"Of course, I must not question you, but your words alarm me. In -spite of your efforts to conceal something, you are driving me to the -conclusion that Christian has done something very wrong." - -Star was silent. - -"Is that so, Star? Please speak." - -"I cannot tell you anything; I must not. There is one perhaps who -could----" - -"Ah! you allude to Susan Marsh. It is an extraordinary thing," -continued Miss Lavinia, "that from the very first entrance of Christian -into this school, Susan Marsh seems to have had a most pernicious -influence on her. That such a girl as Susan could affect such a girl as -Christian is a puzzle to me. Do you agree with me, Star, that Susan is -at the bottom of this?" - -"I ought not to say anything against Susan, but will you question her?" - -"I will do so." - -"And may I go and see Christian?" - -"She is very ill, but it may do her good to see you. Go, my child; and -God bless you. I am intensely unhappy about this. I want to act with -justice to everyone--to everyone--and I confess I cannot see my way." - -Miss Peacock's large gray eyes were full of tears. Star saw them, and -the next instant the impulsive child had dropped on her knees. - -"Oh, I love you--I love you!" she said. "We all love you. There is -nothing I wouldn't do for you, but if you knew all you would counsel me -not to tell what has happened with regard to Christian. I will go to -her; I will go at once." - -"Do, Star; and on your way through the schoolroom, tell Susan Marsh to -come to me immediately." - -Star left the room. The momentary weakness which had made her sob so -bitterly was over. It seemed to her that all of a sudden her contempt -for Christian, her dislike to her, had vanished. She had a sort of -misgiving that, after all, Christian might be innocent. If such was the -case, she, Star, was the one who had treated Christian with such rare -cruelty. - -She entered the central hall, where the greater number of the girls -had their classes during the morning. It was in this room she would -be certain to find Susan Marsh. Yes, there she was, her large face -slightly flushed, her eyes suspicious and eager. She was pretending to -copy a theme into one of her exercise books, but Star saw at once that -she was not thinking about her work. - -The moment Star entered the room several of the girls looked up at her, -and all with more or less curiosity. Had she relieved the tension? -Had she confessed whatever she had to confess to Miss Peacock? Was -Christian innocent or guilty? The whole school was in a state of great -excitement with regard to Christian, and different opinions were hotly -argued amongst the girls with regard to the why and wherefore of her -present condition. Never before at Penwerne Manor had there been such -an interesting and remarkable case under discussion. Susan, however, -had refused to say anything about Christian. - -"Oh, I am sick of her!" she had exclaimed when Janet Bouverie and -another girl came and spoke to her on the subject. "Do let her alone, -Florence. I don't want the subject mentioned in my hearing. I can only -say that it was a very bad day for the school when she entered it." - -Lessons began, and the girls were forced to keep their opinions to -themselves. It was in the midst of the history lesson that Star walked -up the room. The history mistress paused and looked at Star. Star went -up to her. - -"I have a message from Miss Peacock. She wants to see Susan Marsh at -once." - -"At once, Star? Does that mean now or after school?" - -"Now," said Star briefly. - -"Susan," said Miss Forest, glancing at the girl, "go at once to your -head-mistress in her private room." - -Susan gave Star a very venomous look. Her face turned white. She -wondered if Star had really told what she knew; but then she reflected -that by no possibility could Star know the truth. She could not know -who had stolen the bill out of her purse. She could not possibly guess -in what way Susan Marsh had become possessed of Christian's secret. -Above all things, she had not the most remote idea that strangers were -to be admitted into the attic on the following Wednesday to partake of -the Penwernian feast. Any one of these things, if known, would have -insured Susan's removal from the school under the most bitter and -disgraceful circumstances. But no one could know, and Susan tossed her -head in the air, walked down the corridor, entered the central hall, -quickly traversed another passage, and knocked at Miss Peacock's door. -Miss Peacock said, "Come in," and Susan entered. - -"Ah, Susan!" said her mistress, glancing at the girl, and treating her -altogether in a different manner from what her conduct had been to -Star; "come and stand before me. I have something to say to you." - -Susan considered this an indignity. She augured the worst from Miss -Peacock's somewhat stern manner. "What is it, Miss Peacock?" she asked. - -"Stand quiet, Susan; I want to ask you a question." - -Susan made no remark, but she shut her lips and looked full into the -face of her mistress. - -"I want to ask you a direct question," said Miss Peacock; "and I want -to ask it now that we two are alone--not really alone, Susan, for -there is One present, mighty, all-powerful, all-knowing. Here in His -presence, therefore--the presence of our God, Susan--I ask you if you -can throw any light on the very unhappy condition of my dear pupil, -Christian Mitford?" - -"I can thrown no light," answered Susan. - -She spoke calmly enough, although her heart was beating almost to -suffocation. - -"Are you certain, Susan? If you could see the One who is always -present, would you make such an answer?" - -"I can throw no light on it," repeated Susan; but now her eyes sought -the ground and her lips trembled. - -Miss Peacock uttered a sigh. - -"Star Lestrange says you can." - -"That's just like Star Lestrange," replied Susan. "She does know -something--of that I am certain--but she won't tell, and throws the -thing on me. I hate her. She's the worst, most deceitful girl in the -school. I hate her more than I hate Christian. But I hate them both." - -"Susan," said Miss Peacock after a pause, "do you know the exact -circumstances under which you came to this school?" - -Susan raised her brows in some surprise. - -"I suppose as a pupil, and because my father paid for me," she said -after a pause. - -"You certainly came as a pupil, and most certainly also your father -pays your school expenses. But in a select school of this sort there is -generally a very strict inquiry instituted with regard to each girl who -comes here. You were at another school before you came. You were at a -school at Margate." - -"How do you know that?" said Susan, and her voice became sharp with -anxiety. - -"I happen to know it. What is more, I had a letter from the -head-mistress of that school telling me certain things about you. Oh, -no, my dear, you need not turn so white; I have not the slightest wish -to injure you with your schoolfellows; but after receiving that letter -I wrote to your father declining to receive you as one of my pupils. He -was much distressed. He is a good man. He came to see me, and he spoke -of you as his orphan child; your mother was not long dead." - -"No; mother died very suddenly," said Susan. Her words came out -falteringly; in her unattractive eyes tears swam. - -"Your father gave a pitiful picture with regard to his motherless girl, -and after due reflection and consulting Jessie Jones, I decided to -admit you to the school. Any girl who arrived at a school like this -labeled as a black sheep might far better never come. I was therefore -most anxious not to tell your schoolfellows anything whatever about -you. Nor, shall I tell them now, Susan. No, I will not injure you to -that extent; but unless Christian Mitford is happy and well by the end -of the present term, and unless no further stories of your misdoings -reach me, I shall expect your school life at Penwerne Manor to -terminate at Easter. Have you anything to say, my dear?" - -"I think you are awfully unkind. I hate you all. I wish I might go." - -"You don't realize what it means, Susan. To have been already dismissed -for want of honesty and truthfulness from school at Margate, and to be -again dismissed--or practically dismissed--from Penwerne Manor, would -injure you for life, my poor child. Be certain of this: nothing would -induce me to make you so unhappy if it were not absolutely essential. -It rests with yourself, Susan. A little courage and determination -to cease to do evil, and to learn to do well, will make all things -possible even for you. Now go. You leave a very anxious and unhappy -head-mistress behind you; but when you can come to me and confess, I -will certainly be as lenient as circumstances can permit." - -"I will never, never confess," said Susan. "I have nothing to confess," -she added sullenly, and she left the room, hanging her head, a scowl -between her brows. - -Meanwhile Star had gone straight upstairs to the White Corridor. She -paused for a moment outside Christian's door. The door was slightly -ajar. The blinds were down at the windows; the fire burned low, and yet -with a bright gleam in the grate. Little Jessie was seated by the fire, -bending forward and stirring something from time to time that simmered -in a saucepan. - -Star tapped with her knuckles on the door. Jessie rose at once. - -"Oh, my dear!" said the little woman when she saw Star, "you must on no -account come in; you would trouble her dreadfully. Go away, dear; leave -her to me. She mustn't see anyone now. I have the doctor's orders." - -"But I wish you would let me see her. I think--I am sure--that I won't -do her any harm. I may do her good. I told Miss Peacock, and Miss -Peacock is willing. Please let me come in for a minute or two, Jessie. -And, please, when I go in, go out, Jessie. What I say to her I must say -to her alone. No one must be present when I talk to her." - -"I can't permit you to enter, Star, until I get Miss Peacock's -authority from herself. If you like to stand here just within call, I -will run down to Miss Lavinia and find out what she wishes." - -Miss Jessie departed at once, and Star stood outside the door. All was -still in the room. The sick girl must be asleep. By and by Miss Jessie, -her eyes full of tears, reappeared. - -"You can go in, Star," she said. "But don't stay long. And do--do be -guided by wisdom; and do--do be kind." - -"I will, Jessie," said Star in a voice of great affection; "if for no -other reason, for your sake." - -Miss Jessie went away, and Star on tiptoe entered the room. - -Christian was asleep. She was lying on her back. Her arms were flung -outside the bedclothes; the heavy, dark lashes swept her pale cheeks; -her fair hair was pushed back from her broad forehead. She looked -wonderfully sweet and wonderfully intellectual. Star noticed this -first of all; then she saw the real, the latent nobility in the face. -Whatever its faults, deceit--real deceit--could have nothing to do with -it. - -Star felt her heart beat. She would not wake the sick girl. She must -wait quietly until Christian opened her eyes. Star sank down on the -chair by the fire. The little saucepan stood on the hob. Now and then -Star bent forward and stirred the chicken broth which Miss Jessie was -making. What was she to do? What was she to believe? - -Star had never come face to face with any really complicated case of -wrong-doing. She had been attracted to Christian from the first; then -she had been repelled by her; then she had been very much puzzled by -her extraordinary allegiance to Susan Marsh and her set. When she saw -the grocery bill in Christian's history-book she had been astonished, -but scarcely inclined to blame Christian very severely. Christian did -not know, she had argued, and Susan was clever and full of resources, -and was absolutely sure to force the girls who were under her power -to carry out her will. Yes, Star was terribly vexed, but she scarcely -blamed Christian for this. She almost took Christian's part when she -went up to the front attic and spoke about what she had discovered. -But when on the following evening she went to the bowling-alley, and -opening her purse, found that the little tell-tale bill had been -removed, and when she further remembered that the purse had been in -Christian's possession for over an hour, her lingering liking for the -girl vanished on the spot. - -"Her looks belie her," she thought. "She is bad, deceitful, unworthy of -any good girl's affection. I'll give her up." - -So angry was she that she had acted on impulse. She had sent for her -chosen friends and for two of the most important girls in the school, -and had told them that she had given Christian up. She had further -said that she wished to resign her post on the committee of the -secret society of the Penwernians. She had spoken with great heat and -bitterness. - -Then came the news of Christian's illness, and Star's interview with -Miss Peacock. During that interview it seemed to the girl that she -was once more forced to change her point of view. There were even yet -possibilities that Christian might be innocent. Beyond doubt she was -suffering. The very worst characters don't suffer when they commit sin. -Christian was suffering so badly that the doctor was anxious about her. -He said she was suffering from a shock. Now, what had shocked her? If -her character was all that Star had imagined it to be two days ago, why -should the shock of what she had done make her ill? Star determined now -at any cost to keep Christian's secret. - -"I don't understand things," thought the child, "but if there is a way -out I will try to find it; and if there is any sort of doubt I will -give Christian the benefit of it." - -As she thought this she glanced again toward the bed; then she gave a -start and stood up, for Christian's eyes were wide open and were fixed -on her face. - -Now Christian's young face was very pale. She did not look at all -surprised at seeing Star. Star went up to her. - -"How are you, Christian?" she said in a low voice. "Are you better?" - -"I am quite well," replied Christian. - -Her words came out with a sort of indifference. She looked at Star, and -then she smiled. - -"Oh, I am quite well," said the young girl. - -"If you are well you will get up, won't you?" - -"It doesn't matter," said Christian. - -"But you needn't stay in bed if you are well, need you?" - -"It doesn't matter," said Christian again. - -Then the thankfulness which had filled Star's heart just for a moment -left it, and in its place came a queer sensation of pain and fear. -Although Christian said she was quite well, her face belied her; and -still more her words belied her. - -"Do you know me, Chris?" said Star, bending towards her. - -"Yes," replied Christian; "you are Star Lestrange." - -"We have always been friends, haven't we, Christian?" - -"No," said Christian, still speaking in that level, indifferent voice; -"you were never my friend." - -"Oh, Christian! but I tried to be." - -"No," said Christian again. - -She gazed straight before her. Her voice was never raised; it never -altered its level, indifferent tones. It seemed to Star as she listened -that Christian did not care whether they were friends or foes. For a -minute the little girl was absolutely silent. - -"I wish to tell you something," she then said gravely. "Can you listen -to me, Christian?" - -Christian's eyes were fixed on Star's face. She did not speak. - -"I wish to tell you that I am very sorry for what happened a couple -of days ago. I don't mean only about not finding Dawson's bill in my -purse after you had it in your lap for an hour or more; I don't mean -only that, but I mean what I did afterwards. For I was so hurt, and -so frightened, and so angry that I scarcely knew what I was doing. I -forgot myself, Christian, and I sent for all my friends and told them -that I had given you up." - -"Yes," said Christian. - -"Did you know it, Chris? You look as though you knew it." - -"I heard you--at least I heard something about it. The girls passed the -door, and they spoke to each other. I knew you had given me up." - -"And weren't you shocked?" - -"Shocked? No." - -"Didn't you care?" - -"No." - -"Christian, that is unlike you." - -"Perhaps; but everything is unlike me. Everything has been unlike me -since I came to Penwerne Manor." - -"Christian, tell me the truth. Lying as you are there, looking as you -now look, I am certain--positive--that you would not tell a lie." - -"Perhaps not," said Christian. - -"You never, never took that bill out of my purse?" - -"No." - -"You are certain?" - -"Yes. I didn't open your purse. But it doesn't matter whether you -believe me or not. You think I did; it doesn't matter. - -"Christian, tell me what you know." - -"Alice gave me your purse to keep for you. She threw it into my lap. I -fell asleep. I slept for an hour. When I awoke it was still in my lap. -I never gave it to anybody else. I don't know how the bill was taken -out of your purse. But that is all as far as I am concerned." - -Steps were heard in the corridor. Miss Jessie was coming back. Miss -Jessie would certainly be impatient. Christian, looking more dead than -alive, was lying prone on her bed, and Star had not fulfilled her -mission. Suddenly an idea came to her. - -"I am going to take both your hands," she said. Christian made no -movement whatever to put her hands into Star's clasp. Star took them. - -"Now listen to me, Christian Mitford. I have done wrong, and I confess -it. I hated you, but I hate you no longer. I did love you--well, I love -you back again. Listen to me, Christian. I love you back again; and I -know, Christian, that you didn't take the bill out of my purse. I know -that you are innocent. Now get well, Chris--get well, for I love you." - - - - -CHAPTER XXV - -THE LETTER - - -Susan Marsh was thoroughly upset. She was not repentant. It is not -the nature of a girl like Susan easily to repent. She was not at -all sorry for what she had done, but she was terribly afraid of the -consequences. She also feared that she had gone too far. At the school -at Margate she had lived through an ugly time. There had been a theft, -and she had been concerned in it. She had, in fact, been expelled from -the school. Her wrong-doing at the time had by no means terrified -her, but she disliked the ceremony which had meant her expulsion -from Mrs. Anderson's school. She had to pass through a group of her -schoolfellows, and the eyes of the girls seemed to burn her. They were -by no means extraordinary girls in any sense of the word; they were -girls quite moderately good, and with heaps of faults, but they all -gazed with the utmost contempt at Susan as she shuffled down the long -line which they formed, and so got out of the school. - -Now, Miss Peacock would certainly not expel any girl, however wicked, -in so cruel a manner; but Susan did not know that. She was certain -that if Miss Peacock sent her back to her father at Easter with such a -report as she threatened to give, and with announcement that she would -not be received in the school again, something fearful would happen. -Mr. Marsh was a merchant, a very rich man, and Susan was his only -child. He was a big, red-headed, stout man, with a harsh voice and a -harsh laugh; but he was quite upright. He had strong ideas with regard -to honor and rectitude; and if Susan came back to him so disgraced, she -did not know all he would do. He would send her away; he would banish -her from all other girls. He would put her under the care of the very -strictest disciplinarian he could possibly find. She must not run such -a risk. Beyond doubt she had got herself into a scrape. It was not only -that silly affair with regard to Christian Mitford. Christian had been -fairly useful to Susan as long as she could obtain her money and press -her into her service, but she had no time to give a thought to her now. -She had got all Christian's money; there was nothing of it left, and -Susan made up her mind to leave her alone, to announce to her friends -that she thought Christian Mitford a fairly good girl, and, in short, -if she could manage it with a few clever words, to undo the mischief -she had hitherto done. Christian would recover and take her place in -the school; Star Lestrange would be her friend, and her brief time of -friendship with Susan and her set would be forgotten. - -But there were other things. There was the great feast in the front -attic which was to take place next Wednesday, and there were the girls -who were to be invited to attend it. Susan felt terribly anxious when -she thought of those girls. One of them was Florence Dixie, who was the -daughter of a lawyer who lived in the town of Tregellick. Florence was -a bold, wild girl, with quantities of black hair which curled all over -her head. She had black eyes to match the hair, a turned-up nose, and a -loud laugh. It had been Florence's wildest ambition to become an inmate -of Penwerne Manor, but Miss Peacock did not approve of the young lady, -and had declined the honor of becoming her instructress. - -There were also Ethel and Emma Manners. They were the daughters of a -rich greengrocer in the town. Ethel and Emma had more pocket-money than -they knew what to do with, and once having met Susan when she had no -right to be out, and lent her some money. They were pleased to strike -up any sort of acquaintance with a Penwerne Manor girl, and Susan had -taken advantage of their friendship to get several good things for -herself. Ethel and Emma had told Susan that if she could smuggle them -into the house, and make them acquainted with some of the other girls -of the Manor, they would each give her a very beautiful present at -Easter. - -"We will manage," said Ethel, "so that Miss Peacock shall never know. -You'll do it, won't you?" - -Susan had said of course she would, and she had planned the whole thing. - -Florence Dixie, who thought herself considerably above the Manners -girls, was still quite willing to accompany them on this occasion. -They would climb up the elm-tree at the back of the house; they would -tap at the window, and Susan herself, aided by the other girls, who of -course must be let into the secret, would admit them. Then there would -be high-jinks; then there would be a glorious time. Oh, how they would -eat, how they would drink, how they would laugh! How they would enjoy -themselves! - -Florence Dixie had promised not to come empty-handed to the feast. She -would bring such plumcake as had not been eaten for years by those -girls. - -"I can manage it," said Florence, "for my cousin, Amy Hall, was married -a fortnight ago, and there is a huge wedge of her wedding-cake in the -pantry. I shall get a great slice from it and bring it with me. Oh, it -will be fun!" - -"And we can all sleep on it," cried Susan, almost shrieking with -delight, "and dream. Oh, to think of dreaming of our future husbands! -What a delicious joke!" - -Ethel and Emma were to bring fruit from their father's shop, and -anything else they could manage to convey. - -The girls of the town were very much delighted, but very much afraid of -their escapade being discovered, and very proud of their acquaintance -with Susan. - -But now Susan, as she sat alone in her boudoir, had sorrowfully to -reflect that this glorious feast, this delightful adventure must be -given up. - -"It can't be done," she said to herself. "Miss Peacock is on the watch. -When Lavinia opens her sleepy eyes, they do open with a vengeance; and -then Jessie ceases to be a lamb, and becomes a very lion of vigilance -and terror. Then as to Star, now that she has given up the Penwernians, -she will certainly split on us. It can't be done. I must see Maud; she -must help me. Maud and I must both manage in such a way that no one -shall find out. Florence, Ethel, and Emma must be spoken to; they must -be told that the delightful feast is to be postponed." - -Susan Marsh was the sort of girl who never took long in making up her -mind. This happened to be Saturday morning; the next day was Sunday. -The girls had a little more freedom on Sundays than on other days, -and they regularly walked, two and two together, to the parish church -at Tregellick. Susan wondered if by any possibility she could slip -away from her fellows and convey a note to Florence Dixie with strict -injunctions to give up all idea of visiting Penwerne Manor on the -following Wednesday evening, and further telling her to put off Ethel -and Emma Manners. - -Susan felt very much frightened, and not at all sure that she could -convey this note, but still she resolved to have a good try. - -As she sat and thought and made up her mind, Star Lestrange entered the -boudoir. Susan looked up sullenly when she observed Star's bright face. - -"Well, what is it?" she said. "What do you want?" - -"I thought I'd like to have a little chat with you if you don't mind." - -"I mind extremely," said Susan. "I don't want to have anything to do -with you. A girl who could be so mean as to give up the Penwernians is -unworthy of my notice." - -"Oh, just as you please!" said Star. "I thought perhaps you would come -and have cocoa with me in our boudoir; but if you don't care about -it, never mind. I only wanted to tell you now that I have discovered -absolutely and conclusively that it was not Christian Mitford who took -the bill out of my purse." - -"Oh!" said Susan, starting and turning very red. "And how did you find -that out, pray?" - -"Never mind how. I have found it out, and I thought I'd tell you. I -don't want to say anything more just now." - -Star immediately left the boudoir. Susan sat on, feeling very -uncomfortable; for to be told that a certain thing had been discovered, -the knowledge of which spelt ruin to her, Susan, was the reverse of -quieting. She felt her head aching; her face flushed; her feet turned -icy cold. She crept near to the fire, shivering all over. - -"I'll be ill myself if this sort of thing goes on," she said to -herself; and just then her dearest friend, Maud, walked into the -boudoir. - -"I thought I'd find you here," said Maud, speaking with some -excitement. - -She drew a chair forward and poked up the fire into a blaze. - -"I wish we had some logs," she said; "they'd make the sparks flare up -the chimney. It's going to be a bitterly cold night." - -Susan made no answer. - -"What's the matter with you, Sukey? Are you sulky?" - -"I feel miserable enough," said Susan. - -"You look it; you look perfectly dreadful. Do you know what I have -heard? I have heard that Christian Mitford is much worse this evening. -The doctor is with her now. Don't you think we are all a little hard on -poor Christian?" - -"Don't mention her name," said Susan passionately. "I hate her. I can't -sit in the room with people who talk about her." - -"Oh, isn't that very silly, and very unkind? She has done nothing, poor -girl!" - -"Oh, hasn't she? We were happy enough in the school until she came -here." - -"Well, there's no doubt that she is very ill. I thought that it was -perhaps about her you were fretting. It's getting to be quite a weight -on my conscience. If she gets the least scrap worse I shall surely have -to tell myself." - -"You'll have to do what?" said Susan. - -Maud's words had roused her at last. - -"Oh, dear! if I thought you were going against me--I don't know what -sort of a school this is, but to have my own friends going against -me--you and Mary Hillary and Janet--although somehow Janet doesn't -count for much--I believe I shall go mad. I'm awfully unhappy, and I'm -not at all well." - -"You look anything but well, poor Sukey; your nose is so red and your -eyes so swollen. I expect you have a bad cold." - -"I have. I am going to be ill myself; I have shivers down my back." - -"You'd best go to bed and get Jessie to cosset you up." - -"I hate Jessie; I won't let her come near me." - -"Well, shall I go and ask her if you may have a fire in your room? And -I'll give you a hot drink. I can, you know, if they allow a fire in -your room. I have got a pot of that black-currant jelly; I'll make you -a smoking tumbler of black-currant tea. You'll soon be better." - -"You are very kind, Maud," said Susan, who was intensely greedy, and -to whom the thought of hot black-currant tea appealed most pleasantly. -"But there!" she added, "that is not the worst; and that is not the way -you can really help me." - -"Well, tell me; I really am distressed to see you look so bad. Of -course, Christian may soon get better; perhaps we needn't think about -her at all." - -"We must think about something else, but she's the cause. You know, of -course, what Star said on Wednesday night." - -"Star Lestrange? Rather! Why, the whole school is going on about it. -But I don't believe she will do it." - -"I know she will. I tell you there's great trouble, and it's all caused -by that horrid Christian Mitford. For my part, I shall be glad if Star -ceases to be a Penwernian; but she can do us much damage. There's a -lot--a great lot--of mischief afoot, and we have got to be careful. You -can't imagine how bitterly and cruelly Miss Peacock spoke to me. She -even said that if anything else was found out I might not be allowed to -come back to the school." - -"Oh, Susy!" said Maud in a shocked voice, "she couldn't have said -that. That would mean to ruin you for life. She couldn't have said it, -Susy." - -"She did, Maud; so you needn't wonder that I am troubled. I tell you -what it is: you must and shall help me." - -"I will if it is in my power, and if it isn't anything very wrong, -for I'm tired of doing wrong. It makes you feel so uncomfortable and -ashamed of yourself." - -"This is putting wrong right, so I am sure you will help me. I know I -have got a cold, and there isn't the most remote chance of my being -allowed to go to church to-morrow. But you will go." - -"We're allowed to go, just as we please, either to the chapel here or -to the church at Tregellick," said Maud. "If the weather is as bad as -it is at present you will have to go to the chapel, and I dare say I -shall go with you. I have a bit of a cold myself." - -"But you must help me; you must go to church at Tregellick, and you -must manage to convey a letter from me to Florence Dixie or to the -Manners' girls. You must do it, and no one else must find out." - -"But can't you post it?" - -"I dare not. Florence's father might find it and open it by chance; and -then--then indeed the fat would be in the fire. And it would be equally -dangerous to confide a letter to the post for the Manners' girls. -Besides, the sooner they know the better." - -"What have they to know?" - -"Why, of course, that they are not to come to our feast on Wednesday." - -"Not to come to our feast!" Maud stood up. "I suppose you don't mind -Mary hearing," she said, as Mary Hillary entered the boudoir. - -"I don't suppose I do. You will all know before the time. The strange -girls can't come on Wednesday night, and we must convey the fact to -them in such a way that we may not be discovered ourselves." - -"Highty-tighty!" said Mary Hillary. "What does this mean? Not coming? -But why shouldn't they come? I am sure there has been fuss enough -preparing for them. And they promised to bring those delicious cakes -and things. And it would be such screaming fun to have them with us for -hours, and to send them away again, and dear Peacock to know nothing -about it. I say, Susan, I don't see why you are running this show -altogether. Why mayn't we have a word in it now and then?" - -"As many words as you like afterwards," said Susan; "but they can't -come next Wednesday. I tell you it would ruin us all; it would be -discovered." - -"It needn't be. Of course, I have heard that story about Star, and I -call Star a mean sneak," said Mary. "But if we lock the door and remain -fearfully quiet, and have our feast not in the front attic, but in -the far-away attic at the back, which we can get at through the front -attic--the one over the room where the kitchen-maid sleeps--why, not a -soul will hear us, and they'll all think we are in bed. I am going to -put a pillow, dressed exactly like me, in my bed, and the rest of you -can do likewise, and Jessie won't know. Oh, we must--we must have our -feast!" - -Susan sat down again. Her face was hot and flushed; her eyes looked -strange. - -"They can't come," she said; and all of a sudden she burst into tears. -"They can't come," she continued, "for it would ruin me. Oh, girls, -girls, don't let me be ruined! I will be so kind to you both when I -leave school. Father has heaps of money, and I'll make him take a -country-house and have you to stay with me, and you shall ride my -ponies. Oh, please help me now!" - -"She's in great trouble, poor thing!" said Maud; "but I think she is -frightening herself unnecessarily. What do you say, Mary?" - -"I say this," answered Mary somewhat defiantly--"that, as we went into -the thing, we ought to carry it through; and I am sure Janet Bouverie -will agree with me. You have always been our head, Sukey, and on the -whole we have put up with you, but what I say is this--don't blow -both hot and cold. You asked the girls, and even if there is a spice -of danger--and surely the greatest part of the fun is in that very -fact--we ought to stick to our words." - -"I won't--I won't!" screamed Susan. "Oh, you drive me mad!" - -"Leave us, Mary," said Maud; "I will manage her." - -Mary, with a look of contempt on her face, left the room. - -Maud now knelt by Susan and did her best to comfort her. She did not -find her task at all an easy one. Susan, who was thoroughly selfish, -had been frightened out of her habitual self-control. There is no -greater coward than the bully, and Maud could not help wondering why -she had ever made a friend of this girl, as she knelt by her side, -patted her hands, brushed back her hair, and did all she could to -soothe her. - -By and by the great gong sounded for evening prayers, and Susan, wiping -away her tears and doing her best to recover her composure, followed -Maud into the central hall. It was only occasionally, on Sundays and -on special festivals, that the beautiful little chapel, which had been -used in the olden time when Penwerne Manor was a priory, was lighted -and warmed for Divine services; but on Sundays it was a perfect picture -to see the girls and their mistresses in the lovely little place. Miss -Peacock always attended private chapel at the Manor, and many of the -girls preferred it to any other church in the neighborhood. - -Now, as usual, the great hall was used, and as usual the girls -assembled. The electric light fell on their bright heads and graceful -young figures. Miss Peacock mounted the little dais and read the -evening lesson, prayed the evening prayer, and looked around her. Just -for an instant her eyes rested upon Susan. Her tear-stained face and -wretched appearance rather pleased the head-mistress than otherwise. -The same thought that filled her mind occupied the minds of many of the -girls present. Star felt inclined to pity Susan. Louisa Twining said to -herself: - -"Whatever the poor thing has done--and I'm sure I don't like her--she -has plenty of heart." - -And then the voice of the head-mistress rose in the stillness. After -reading a brief lesson she knelt to pray. There was generally a hymn -sung by all the girls, but on this occasion it was left out. Miss -Peacock prayed the evening collect, then pausing, she said a few words -in a solemn voice. These words startled each girl who listened to -them. They were to the effect that God in His mercy might bless the -means used for the recovery of dear Christian Mitford, who was lying -dangerously ill. - -A pin might have been heard to drop in the room when the head-mistress -paused after these impressive words. She then finished her prayer and -rose to her feet. The girls crowded round her, distress in their faces. -Was it true? Was Christian really in danger? - -"The doctor thinks badly of her," replied Miss Peacock. "He will stay -in the house to-night. I have sent for a trained nurse; and Jessie and -I will also watch in the sickroom. You must pray, my dear girls, you -who love Christian and admire her for many things, as all those who -know her cannot help doing; you also who have misunderstood her and -made her life unhappy"--here the head-mistress's eyes fixed themselves -for a moment on Susan's face--"all alike must pray to-night that God -will spare her life. Her parents are far away; that is the saddest -thing of all. Dear girls, 'more things are wrought by prayer than this -world dreams of.'" - -Miss Peacock hurried away, and the girls slowly left the hall. - -At the opposite side of the bright corridor was the refectory, but -scarcely a girl turned into it. They were all shocked and depressed. -Susan uttered a smothered sob deep down in her heart. Maud and Mary -suddenly pulled her away. They rushed up stairs, and all three entered -Susan's room. - -"Now you mustn't give way. Oh, of course, we can't stand this sort of -thing much longer," said Maud. - -Her words terrified Susan. "What do you mean?" - -"That we ought to tell; we ought to tell what we know. We have given a -wrong impression of Christian in this school, and if she dies I shall -never forgive myself." - -"You daren't tell," said Susan in a smothered voice. "If you do it will -ruin me. Oh, I know she will be better in the morning; I feel she will. -I will pray to God all night." - -"Dare you?" said Mary suddenly. - -"Oh, I dare--I dare anything. I know I am a wicked girl, but she -mustn't die. We mustn't let her die. God will be merciful." - -The girls talked together for a little longer. Finally Mary went away, -and Susan and Maud were alone. - -"I feel she will be better in the morning," said Susan. "Oh, dear, how -I shiver, and how ill I am! I do feel perfectly wretched. I wish I -might have my fire lit." - -"I'll venture to break the rules for once," said Maud. "Here are some -matches. I'll put a light to the paper, and the fire will blaze up, and -you won't feel quite so miserable." - -"I wish you would sleep with me to-night, Maudie. I am too frightened -to sleep alone." - -"All right; I don't care," said Maud, who felt herself that she would -like some sort of company. - -By and by the girls, a blazing fire in their room, lay side by side in -Susan's little bed. Maud put her arms round Susan, who kissed her. - -"You don't really think she will die, do you, Maud?" - -"Of course not," said Maud; "but Miss Peacock would not speak as she -does if she were not really frightened." - -"And the doctor is staying here all night," said Susan. "And Miss -Peacock herself means to stay up, and she has sent for a nurse. She -must be very bad. Are you very frightened of death, Maud?" - -"Yes, I think I am--a little bit. A little sister of mine died years -ago, and I saw her after they put her into her coffin. She did not look -like anybody else I had ever seen. I could not get her face out of my -head for a long time." - -"I wouldn't look at a dead person for the world," said Susan. "Oh, I do -hope she won't die! I think I shall lose my senses if she does." - -"She's good, you know," said Maud after a pause. "She's not a bit like -either you or me. We made her very unhappy." - -"We certainly did," said Susan. "She seemed so astonished; although, of -course, what she did was----" - -"What did she do?" - -"I wish I could tell you; it would relieve my mind. Oh, how badly my -head aches!" - -"Do tell me, dear Susy; I am dying of curiosity. I can't help it; it is -one of my failings." - -"No, I won't, Maud: I could not bear it now that she is so ill. It is -bad enough to have her like this without betraying her as well." - -"Of course, if you won't," said Maud, and the two girls lay silent. - -Maud was anxious, depressed; her conscience was pricking her with -regard to Christian. But her anxiety and her depression were nothing at -all compared to the terrible feelings that swept over Susan's brain. If -Christian died, she felt that she could never hold up her head again; -and yet even to save Christian's life she did not believe she could -humble herself to the extent of confessing all her wrong-doing since -Christian had come to the school. - -Towards morning she became drowsy and dropped off asleep. Maud had long -been sleeping peacefully by her side. - -When the girls awoke little Jessie was looking down at them. Jessie's -eyes were red as though she had been crying very much. Susan started -up, her face turned white. - -"Is she frightfully bad?" she gasped. - -"Oh, I don't know," said Jessie. "The doctor won't say. She has been -delirious all night, and is now asleep. I don't know what to think. I -came to tell you both, dear girls, to dress very quietly, and not to -make the slightest noise. All the girls in the White Corridor are to be -moved to-day in order that she may have perfect stillness. The doctor -says that her brain is very much affected. He cannot imagine what can -have happened to her. He says she has got a terrible shock." - -"Oh, dear!" said Susan. - -"You don't look well yourself, Susan. Have you a cold?" - -"Yes. My throat aches, and my eyes ache." - -"Well, get up quietly, dear, and go downstairs. There will be big fires -in all the sitting rooms, and the boudoirs will be made thoroughly -comfortable. I am glad you had a fire last night, girls. Yes, we must -hope for the best." - -Little Jessie bustled away. Susan and Maud began slowly to put on their -things. - -"There is one thing at least, Maud, that must be done," said Susan as -she proceeded with her dressing. "That letter which I spoke of must -be sent to Florence Dixie. Someone must go to church. You must do it, -Maudie; you must do it for me." - -"But I have a cold myself," said Maud. - -"You must do it whether you have a cold or not. You will manage better -than I, or I would do it. You must go to church. No one will notice -you. You must say you want specially to go this morning. You will do -this for me, won't you, Maud?" - -"I don't know. I don't see why I should do it for you." - -"Why, think--think for yourself what would happen if they were to come -now. Really, girls like Florence Dixie and the Manners girls might -easily know nothing about poor Christian's illness. This is Sunday; -Wednesday will be here in no time. Think of their coming at present. -Oh, Maud! you would be expelled as well as I." - -"Do you think so?" said Maud, turning pale. - -"I am sure--certain of it. We should all be made examples of--we three -at least; Janet isn't quite so much in it." - -"If that is the case I will make an effort," said Maud. - -Susan proceeded more cheerfully with her dressing after this remark -of Maud's; and presently, their toilets completed, the girls ran -downstairs. - -Then Susan, taking an opportunity when no one was looking, wrote a -brief note to Florence Dixie. It ran as follows: - - - "DEAR FLORRY: You and the Manners girls must on no account come on - Wednesday. Don't attempt it, as you love me. I can add no more. - From your friend, - - "SUSAN MARSH." - - -When Susan had finished her letter she folded it up. Outside the little -three-cornered note she wrote, "Be sure you burn this when read"; and -then she put it into a small envelope, which she stuck down. A minute -or two later she had thrust her note into Maud's hand. - -"Put it into your pocket, and don't fail to deliver it. Oh! it will be -a relief when you have managed this, Maud." - -Maud nodded her head. - -That morning Miss Peacock, contrary to her wont, did not appear at -family prayers; but Miss Forest, the English teacher, took her place. -Christian was again prayed for. The bulletin with regard to her state -was a little worse, if anything, than it had been on the previous -night. All the girls felt terribly depressed. They could not set to -their accustomed Sunday work. Susan glided to a seat by the fire in the -boudoir with a book; the others wandered here and there, not knowing -what to do with themselves. Presently Jessie came down. - -"Miss Peacock says that there will be prayers as usual in the chapel," -she said, "and she hopes that all the girls who are sufficiently well -will go there in good time." - -Maud raised her head. She also was pretending to read. Susan gave her -one agonized glance. Maud rose slowly and went towards Jessie. - -"Do you mind, Jessie," she said, "if I go to church at Tregellick?" - -"But, my dear, Miss Peacock says that none of the girls are to go to -the village church to-day." - -"Only I should like to go; I like Mr. White's preaching so much." - -Miss Jessie hesitated. "Well, I'll ask Miss Peacock," she said. "You -must on no account go without her leave. She is in the room with -Christian now, but I will ask her if I have an opportunity. Does anyone -else want to go to the church at Tregellick?" she added, looking round -at the assembled girls. - -Jane Price and one or two other girls said that they would like to -go to the village church; and Jessie, with four names entered in her -little notebook, went upstairs. - -She presently returned to say that Miss Peacock would allow the girls -to go church in the village if they went straight there and straight -back and did not speak to anyone. - -"Remember, Miss Peacock trusts you," said Miss Jessie. "She is so -distressed and miserable that she can scarcely think of anything, and -there is no teacher able to be spared to go with you this morning. She -trusts you to behave well, to speak to no one, and to come straight -home again." - -"Oh, I'll take care that they speak to no one," said Jane Price. -"Appoint me the guardian of this party, won't you, Miss Jessie?" - -"Very well, Jane. You are a nice, steady girl; you will see to the -others." - -Jessie bustled from the room. - -"Now then, you have got to obey me," said Jane, with a laugh. - -A minute or two later Maud passed Susan's chair. Susan bent towards her -and whispered in her ear: - -"You are a brick to have spoken out. I won't forget this to you in the -future." - -Star was one of the girls who elected to go to Tregellick church. She -was too restless to stay within the grounds, and any chance of a walk -outside appealed to her. - -There were six girls altogether who started off in time to say their -prayers in the little gray church in Tregellick. - -Mr. White was an excellent preacher, and it was always a treat to Star -to listen to him. There were two pews in the church set apart for the -Penwerne Manor girls, and they entered these now. The church happened -to be specially full that morning. Maud, who found herself between Jane -Price and Star Lestrange, presently looked around her. It was necessary -that she should see Florence Dixie. She hoped that as they were going -out of the church she might have an opportunity of slipping a note into -the girl's hand without anyone noticing her. - -Jane Price, who was the leader of the little party, would on no account -allow her to speak to Florence. But Florence was aware that she was not -supposed to know any of the Penwerne Manor girls, and she was extremely -proud of her secret acquaintance with more than one of them. - -Florence and her mother, an extremely vulgar, overdressed woman, -generally sat in a pew just in front of those used by the schoolgirls. -When they got to the church Jane went into the second pew; but Maud -without making any comment, ensconced herself in the first one. Jane -wondered at this, but she nodded to her companions, and they all -entered the first of the two pews; and Maud, as has been stated, found -herself between Star and Jane. - -Florence glanced round once and fixed her eyes on Maud's face. She had -not made the acquaintance of any of the other girls present, and on no -account would she pretend to know any of them. But Maud colored when -Florence's eyes glanced at her. - -The service went on. The singing was better than ever. Christian was -prayed for in church, at Miss Peacock's special request, and at last -the service came to an end. - -"Now, girls, let us hasten home," said Jane. "Just let us walk out, two -and two, as fast as ever we can, and glance neither to right nor to -left, and get back to the Manor in good time for early dinner." - -She whispered this in a somewhat loud voice to Maud, who nodded her -head, but could not help replying: - -"I wish you wouldn't talk so loud in church." - -Jane tossed her head and looked angry. - -"Follow me," she said. - -Star, who was looking thoroughly depressed, followed quite meekly; then -came Maud. But no, she would not go now. On purpose she knocked down a -prayer-book. - -"Go on," she said to the girl next to her, and the girl went on. Maud -was a long time on her knees finding the prayer-book. Presently she put -it in its place. All the girls had now gone with the exception of Maud -herself. Florence lingered, she scarcely knew why. Maud bent towards -her. - -"Take it," she said, "and say nothing." - -Florence covered the note with her prayer-book; and, thoroughly -relieved, and suddenly in excellent spirits, Maud left the church. - -But her good spirits were not of long duration. Outside the church Star -stepped back and spoke to her. - -"Why did you do that?" she asked. - -"Do what?" asked Maud, considerably startled. - -"Of course, I saw you knock down that prayer-book on purpose. Why did -you give that girl--Miss Dixie, I think you call her--a note?" - -"I didn't," said Maud at once. - -"You did. I shall tell Jane Price." - -"Oh, what a horror you are!--a tell-tale and all the rest. Besides, it -isn't true." - -"It is true," said Star; "I saw you do it. What is the matter, Maud? -There is a sort of conspiracy going on in our school. We are all -fearfully unhappy, and I can't conceal things any longer. I can't and I -won't." - -"Oh, please--please don't tell Jane. Indeed--indeed I didn't do -anything." - -"Maud, if you deny it again I will tell Jane, and this instant." - -"Well, I'll say nothing." - -"You must come to me to-day to my boudoir. I shall ask to have it to -myself, and only you and Susan shall come. I'll get to the bottom of -this thing. Now, you understand." - -Maud put on a wry face. - -"I won't talk to you any more at present; I despise you," said Star. - -She ran on and joined Jane Price. - -"What's the matter with you, Star? You don't look too happy." - -"Nor would you be if you had a weight on your mind which was reducing -you to abject misery," was Star's response. - -"Are you really so fond of Christian?" - -"Who wouldn't be fond of a girl who was made ill at the school all -because she had been unkindly treated--a girl who is quite uncommon in -herself? I can't make out what is the matter, Jane. I am thoroughly -wretched." - -"You look it, Star. I never saw your face so perplexed. What were you -saying to Maud?" - -"Giving her a bit of my mind. I don't like her." - -"I like her better than Susan," whispered Jane in response. "Well, here -we are," she added as they arrived at the well-known gates, "and I have -kept my word: no one has spoken to anyone, or done a single thing that -Miss Peacock would disapprove of." - -"Oh, haven't they?" said Star to herself; but she was silent. - -Just before they all went in to dinner Susan ran up to Maud. She took -her friend's hand and spoke eagerly. - -"Have you done it?" she whispered. - -"Yes; but I don't think I have mended matters." - -"What do you mean?" - -"Star saw me do it." - -"Maud! Well, you really are the most awkward, most incapable--Oh, you -are a terrible girl!" - -"I denied it, but she stuck to it. I just got her not to tell Jane -Price, but she means to have it out with us both this afternoon. We -are to meet her in the fourth class boudoir, and she means to be there -alone. I never saw Star so determined. I expect we shall have a fight." - -"It seems to me I don't care about anything," said Susan. "I think I'll -run away. Father couldn't turn me out if I went home; only I haven't -got enough money. Have you any you could lend me, Maud?" - -"To run away and leave me behind?" said Maud. "Indeed, that I haven't. -Don't be a goose, Susy; we have got to face this thing and pull -ourselves through somehow. I tell you what." - -"Yes?" - -"Let us confide in Star; let us tell her just everything. It's about -the best thing to do. She's the sort of girl who'd be desperate and -cruel if she were kept in the dark; but if she knew, why, she mightn't." - -"And you want me to tell--me--that I opened her purse and took the bill -out, and laid the blame on Christian. You think she'll bear it." - -"I don't know," said Maud. "It seems to me she'll find out whether you -tell her or not. Oh, by the way, what is the news of Christian?" - -"The doctor says the crisis will come to-night. Jessie is in a fearful -state of anxiety. We have none of us seen Miss Peacock for a minute -to-day. You never knew anything like the gloom of the chapel. I cried -all the time. The other girls quite pitied me. Mr. Dalzell preached a -sermon about schoolgirls and their temptations. I think Jessie and Miss -Peacock must have been sneaking and telling him things he ought not to -know. The girls looked at me a lot. I cried harder than ever. Oh, dear! -oh, dear! what a wretched creature I am!" - -"We are all wretched, it seems to me," said Maud. "The sooner we got -out of this depression the better." Susan made no reply. - -The great gong was not allowed to be sounded that day, but Jessie came -to say that dinner was ready, and the girls marched into the hall. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI - -THE CLEW TO THE MYSTERY - - -Sunday can be the most delightful or the most wretched day in the -world. When the heart is at peace, when the sun shines brightly, and -things are going well, how sweet are the golden hours; how joyful and -tuneful does the church bell sound; how soothing and stimulating to the -highest part of our nature are the hymns and the church services! There -is rest all round, and we feel it through and through our natures. - -But there are other Sundays, again, which are just as miserable. There -is the terrible ache in the heart; there is gloom over everything, and -the cessation of customary occupations but increases this tenfold. - -Christian, although a comparative stranger in the school, was now the -one object of interest. She was thought of so much that there was -little or no time to remember anybody else, and but for Star both Susan -and Maud would have been allowed to have been as miserable and as -naughty as they liked without anyone remarking them. - -But Star, as she expressed it afterwards, felt almost vindictive -that day. All that had gone before, and the wretched consequence of -her own act of folly and unkindness in believing that Christian was -guilty of the most disgraceful conduct, now caused her sensitive -conscience to accuse her loudly. The best way to relieve herself was -to put Christian right. She could only do this by forcing Susan and -also Maud to confess. Star knew very well that a special and very -daring rebellion was to take place in the front attic on the following -Wednesday. Its nature she had not the slightest idea of. She herself, -as she said, would no longer be a Penwernian. She would not attend -the secret meeting. But that did not prevent her from being intensely -unhappy about it. It was on account of that that Christian had broken -the rules. Christian had been sent to Tregellick and had spent her -money at Dawson's shop, and she had brought in food, and paid a bill -there. Susan and Maud and Mary Hillary and Janet Bouverie had incited -her to this act of rebellion. They were the real culprits; Christian -was little more than a tool. Ill as Christian now was the conspiracy -had not ceased to exist. There was no doubt whatever on that point. -Star did not intend to make any more fuss--she was too broken-down for -that--only she saw Maud with her own eyes knock down the prayer-book -in church. It had not been done by accident; Star's quick eyes had -detected Maud in the act. The prayer-book had been deliberately dropped -on the floor. This aroused the little girl's suspicions. She saw -Maud stoop down, and she herself was obliged to leave the pew. She -looked back. Maud had risen, and she was bending towards a vulgar, -showy-looking girl, in the pew just in front of her, the very name of -whom Star did not know; and she gave the girl something--something in -the nature of a letter. There was no doubt of it. - -"It is the clew to the mystery," thought Star. "Now I will be firm. Now -I intend to be what they call cruel. It is the clew to the mystery. -I will find out. Christian lies at death's door; she is dependent, -perhaps, on me to save her life." - -After dinner Star sped very quickly upstairs. She went on tiptoe. When -she reached the neighborhood of the White Corridor she took off her -shoes. Then she glided along towards the door of the sickroom. It was -very slightly ajar. Star peeped in. It so happened that Miss Peacock, -who had been up all night, and was now worn out with anxiety, lay sound -asleep in the arm-chair by the fire. Jessie was downstairs having her -dinner. Neither was the nurse present. Star could look in at Christian. -And it so happened that Christian looked back at Star; and although her -face was white as death, and there were startling great shadows under -her eyes, and although that same little face was not only white but -strangely pinched, she recognized Star, and it seemed to Star that her -eyes brightened and her lips moved in a sort of voiceless appeal. - -This was enough for the little girl. Silently, without making the least -vestige of noise, she glided across the floor and up to the sick girl's -bed. - -"Darling!" said Star. - -Now, in all the world there could never be a more thrilling voice than -Star Lestrange could assume when she chose. And the love now in her -voice, and the pity, and the longing to make reparation penetrated -straight down to the heart of the girl who was slowly but surely -drifting out on a nameless tide. - -It seemed to Christian, as she floated and floated on that deep, deep -sea, that a hand took her and passed round her and drew her back and -back. She looked up at Star, and the faintest of faint smiles awoke in -her eyes. - -"I mean to put everything right," said Star again; and then she said -"Darling!" once more, and then like a feather she brushed Christian's -forehead with her lips, and then she left the room. - -Christian lay motionless when Star had left her. What had happened? Was -there, after all, anything to be very sorry about? Why did she drift -and drift? The noise as of great waves was in her ears, and her heart -beat with heavy throbs. What was the matter? After all, was it pleasant -to drift out away from all the people on the shore who beckoned to her -to return? Was not her father there? And did not his eyes, and his -lips, and his whole strong presence say, "Come back to me--come back"? -And mother? Mother was beside him, and mother also said, "Come back." -And, oh, there were other friends, and they seemed to love the girl -who was drifting away, and they all said, "Come back, Christian." But -Christian said feebly--oh! so feebly that her words could scarcely -be heard even by them--"I go out; it is better to go out." And then -another voice said, "Darling!" - -That voice, so piercing and strong, had a clarion note in it; and it -seemed to Christian that she stopped drifting, and that she turned, and -strong arms were stretched out, and she came back, but so slowly--so -slowly. - -Little knowing what she had done, and that she had in reality saved -Christian's life, Star Lestrange ran downstairs. Her cheeks were -burning; her heart was on fire. She went straight to the boudoir. - -"Girls," she said to one or two of her friends, "may I have this room -to myself for an hour if necessary?" - -"Of course, Star, dear," they answered. They loved her, and would do -anything for her. - -One of the girls wanted to question her, but she refrained. - -"Go away, then," said Star; "there's no time to be lost." - -"How is Christian now?" asked a girl. - -"Don't ask me," answered Star. - -She entered the pretty little boudoir, placed a couple of chairs near -the fire, and then waited. - -"They will come; I know they'll come," she thought. "I will force them -to come. I'll think of them until they must come.'" - -She had never been so determined in the whole course of her life -before. The fire in her eyes seemed to get brighter. After a time she -heard footsteps--lingering footsteps. Then the curtain was pushed back -and the face of Susan Marsh looked in. And Susan followed her own face -into the room, and Maud came behind her. - -"There's a door," said Star briefly; "you had best shut it." - -Maud shut the door. - -"Now then," said Star, "I'm going to get to the bottom of this, and I -have got to be cruel if necessary. I don't mind about either of you, -even if it means that you are expelled. I want to save Christian, and -to put her into a position of honor, and I want you two to tell me just -the very truth." - -Susan gave a slow laugh. "You are rather ridiculous, Star," she said. -"What do you accuse me of?" - -"I accuse you," said Star briefly, "of having taken my purse when -Christian was asleep, and of having opened it and taken out the little -bill which Dawson gave Christian when she paid for the goods." - -"And why, pray," said Susan, "do you accuse me of this crime?" - -"Because I know you have done it," said Star. - -"You are quite mistaken; I did not do it." - -"Maud, do you know anything of this?" said Star. - -"I know nothing," said Maud. - -She did know, but she and Susan between them had resolved on no account -to tell. - -"Very well," said Star. "I thought perhaps you'd tell me. I thought it -quite the best thing to do. We won't talk any more of this at present." - -Susan looked at her now in some astonishment. This was a course of -proceeding that she had not expected. - -"I have another thing to talk of," continued Star. "You, Maud Thompson, -went to church to-day, and you knocked down a prayer-book on purpose. -I saw you take it and fling it on the floor, and then you gave a note -to a girl--a showy-looking, black-eyed girl--who sat in the seat before -you. You did it, because I saw you." - -"I did not do it," said Maud. - -"All right, then; I shall go and speak to the girl herself." - -"Star!" - -There was an amazed cry from both girls. - -"I shall go and speak to the girl herself," repeated Star. - -"You can't," said Maud, with a laugh, which in spite of herself was -extremely nervous, "for you don't know her name." - -"I shall find it out. I am going to her now; don't keep me." - -Star brushed past the two and left the room. She was carried along on -a wave of keen excitement. It did not matter to her any longer what -anybody thought of her conduct. Susan, left behind, looked wildly at -Maud for a minute. - -"I must stop this at any cost," she said. "She mustn't--she -daren't--she shan't go!" - -Out of the boudoir flew Susan. In the passage she met Miss Forest. - -"Oh, Miss Forest, dear, do you mind if we all go for a walk? I mean -outside the grounds." - -"What do you mean, Susan? Certainly not. There are no teachers to take -you to-day. If you wish to walk, walk in the grounds. Now, don't worry -me." - -"Do you mean to say positively that no girl is to go outside the -grounds to-day?" - -"I do say it." - -"No girl? Are there no exceptions?" - -"None. What nonsense you talk! Any girl who goes outside the grounds -to-day will be severely punished." - -"Of what nature will the punishment be, dear Miss Forest?" asked Susan. -"Please tell me, for sometimes I think a little punishment is worth -enduring for the sake of the pleasure." - -"Really," said Miss Forest, her eyes flashing, "the insubordination -in this school must be put a stop to with a firm hand. You, I verily -believe, are the ringleader, Susan Marsh. Notwithstanding our anxiety -and the serious illness of Christian Mitford, I take it upon myself to -say that the girls who disobeys and leaves the school this afternoon -will be put into solitary confinement and not allowed to speak to her -schoolfellows for at least twenty-four hours." - -"Thank you," said Susan. She dropped a little mock courtesy and ran -away. - -Just at that moment Star, in her hat and jacket, appeared. Susan, who -had gone down the whole length of the corridor, now stopped to watch -what would happen. Miss Forest, terribly aroused, turned to Star. - -"Where are you going?" she said. - -"For a walk." - -"In the grounds?" - -"No," said Star. "Please--I wanted to ask your permission--please, I -want to go into the town." - -"You can't go, Stella. I have just said that no girl is to leave the -grounds to-day." - -"Oh, please, this is so important!" - -"I can't help it. You girls think you are so wise, and you are nothing -of the sort. Walk in the grounds, and please don't argue the point. The -girl who ventures outside without permission shall have twenty-four -hours of solitary confinement. There now! I am determined; I can't -stand this spirit of insurrection any longer." - -Star said nothing. She moved slowly down the corridor. At the corner -she saw Susan. - -"Ah! Yah!" said Susan. "I thought I'd take the wind out of your sails." - -"You have done nothing of the sort," replied Star. - -She continued to walk steadily along the corridor. Presently she -reached the end. At the end was a door. She opened it and went out. -It led into the garden. Star walked quickly. Susan came and planted -herself at the door. Maud stood by Susan's side. They saw Star walk -along the garden path, then stop short and turn abruptly to her left. - -"She's going to defy Miss Forest. Who will believe her now?" said -Susan. "Come, let us watch her, Maud; let us watch her." - -They scampered down the path until they came to the place where Star -had turned off. They now saw Star open the wicket-gate near the lodge -and disappear on to the high-road. - -"Ah, now we've caught her!" said Susan. "Now she's in for it." - -Meanwhile Star, with the flame of fire which Christian's face had -awakened in her heart still blazing brightly, pursued her way. - -Wrong! Of course she had not done wrong. She had done the only right -thing in all the world. - -"I must bring it home to them," she thought. "The thing must be -explained. There is a serpent in our midst. I must get the obnoxious -creature out of the school." - -She walked faster and faster. Presently she reached Tregellick. Then it -suddenly occurred to her that she did not know the name of the girl to -whom Maud had given the letter, so she could not get the information -out of her. But, of course, the little sextoness could tell her the -name. - -As Star entered the straggling High Street of the small town she heard -the bell in the gray church-tower begin to sound again. There was about -to be a service. Star felt that she must go to church. This, of course, -was also strictly against rules, for the girls were not allowed to go -to church in the town unbidden or unaccompanied by an escort. - -"As it is all disobedience, I may as well disobey thoroughly and find -out what I want to find out," thought Star. - -She entered the church. Just as she did so the bell stopped. The -sextoness motioned to her to go up to her own pew, but Star shook her -head. - -"Put me in a pew close to the door; and I want to speak to you -afterwards," she said to the woman. - -The woman obeyed. She knew Star well by appearance, but she wondered to -see a Penwerne Manor girl out alone. - -The afternoon service was short. Star watched the worshipers with -intentness. How relieved she was when she saw the black-haired, -dark-eyed girl take possession of her pew! She came in on this occasion -unaccompanied by the stout woman who had sat with her in the morning. - -By and by the service came to an end. It is to be feared that Star did -not much attend to her prayers. The worshipers filed out. Star fixed -her eyes on the face of Florence Dixie. Florence was attracted by Star, -although she did not know the reason, but she was surprised to see -her, a Penwerne Manor girl, out alone. She longed to stop and speak to -her, but of course she did not dare. Star, however, had made up her -mind. - -Quick as thought she followed the black-eyed girl out of church. The -girl looked back when she heard footsteps coming after her. When she -saw Star she stopped. - -"What is the matter?" she said. - -"I want to know your name," said Star in a polite voice. "I hope you -won't think me very rude, but I should be greatly obliged to you if you -would tell me your name." - -"My name!" said the girl, with a slight laugh. "Well, I'm not ashamed -of my name; it's Florence Dixie." - -Star now came up to her side. - -"Where do you live?" she asked. "I am so awfully obliged to you for -telling me your name; but where do you live?" - -"You must be a very ignorant girl," replied Florence, "not to know -where I live and who I am. Father is the only lawyer in the place. His -house is the big brown house that you see yonder at the top of the High -Street. May I ask your name, Miss--Miss----" - -"My name is Lestrange," said Stella. "I live at the Manor; I am one of -the schoolgirls." - -"Oh, of course, Miss Lestrange; I know you by appearance quite well. -You often come to church. I was surprised to see you there this -afternoon alone." - -"Yes; I came out this afternoon alone. I am tired," said Star. - -Quickly a thought flashed into Florence's brain; what a -tremendous triumph it would be for her to bring this charming, -aristocratic-looking young lady home to tea. - -"I wonder now," she said, dropping her voice and suiting her pace -to that of Star, "if you'd honor us, Miss--Miss Lestrange. We are -having tea at home just now--high tea. And my brothers, Rufus and -Jasper--they're such pleasant boys--they're always at home to tea on -Sundays. You say you are tired. It's a good long walk back to the -Manor; would you honor us by having a cup of tea with us?" - -"I should be very much obliged," said Star. - -At another time such a request would have horrified her, but it seemed -to her now the only means to a desirable end. - -"I am glad; mother will be so pleased," said Florence. "We all think a -great deal of Miss Peacock and her wonderful school, Miss--Lestrange." - -Florence always made a slight pause between "Miss" and "Lestrange," and -at another time Star would have used her ventriloquist voice and have -said just above Florence's startled ear, "A little faster, please;" -but she was not in the mood to be funny at this moment, and walked in -silence by her companion's side. - -"I know I must get her to tell me just by guile," thought the little -girl; "and it's so difficult, and it seems to get more difficult each -minute." - -Presently they reached the house. Florence pulled the bell, and the -door was opened by a rough-looking, red-headed boy, who shouted when he -saw Florence; and then, as he beheld Star's beautiful, refined little -face, his own features subsided into a startled grin. - -"I have brought home a young lady from the Manor," said Florence in her -most affected and mincing way. "Are they all at tea, Rufus?" - -"Of course we are, Flo. And mother's ever so cross, I can tell you. You -had better take the lady upstairs." - -"Well, perhaps," said Florence dubiously, looking at Star. - -"Oh, please don't!" said Star; "I can't wait a minute. I can't really. -I'll just have a cup of tea, as you were so very obliging as to ask me, -and then perhaps afterwards you would walk a little of the way home -with me." - -"Oh, as to that, I'm sure I'll be delighted," said Florence. "You don't -know how I have been longing to know you." - -Just then the dining room door opened and Mrs. Dixie put her head out. - -"Florence, you naughty girl----" she began, but then she saw Star and -changed her manner. "Oh, my dear child! you are late. And who is your -nice little friend? Welcome, my dear--welcome." - -"Mother," said Florence, "this is Miss Lestrange, one of the young -ladies from the Manor. She was at church, and I have invited her home -to have a cup of tea." - -"Honored, I'm sure," said Mrs. Dixie. "Come this way, miss." - -She threw the dining room door open and ushered Star into a noisy -scene. Mr. Dixie was certainly not a refined-looking man. He was -sitting far back in a deep arm-chair, with one rough, spoilt-looking -little girl on his knee, and another perched upon the arm of the chair. - -"Now, dad," said one of his small daughters, "I'm going to pull your -right whisker." - -"And I'm going to pull your left," said the other. - -When Star came in she saw Mr. Dixie having his fiery whiskers violently -pulled by the firm, somewhat dirty hands of the small girls. - -"Oh, I say! let me alone and behave yourselves," he said, dropping them -to the ground. - -They both set up shrieks of indignation, and Star was motioned to a -chair at the table. - -"Here, Robert," said Mrs. Dixie; "this is one of Miss Peacock's young -ladies. Rufus, do clear a place; brush away those crumbs, and then go -out to Maria and tell her to bring in fresh tea." - -"She's out, mother," said Rufus, not attempting to stir and not -removing the crumbs. - -"Oh, dear, I'm so sorry!" said Mrs. Dixie. "We look upon it as such an -honor having you here, miss. We think an immensity of any of the Manor -young ladies." - -"Miss Peacock is one of the finest, proudest, grandest women I have -ever met," said Mr. Dixie. "Have a seat, miss. Here, Rufus; go out and -bring in some more tea." - -"I say Maria is out," said Rufus. "Who's to make the tea?" - -"Make it yourself, and be quick about it." - -Rufus caught up the family teapot and disappeared from the room, -banging the door after him. - -"How is it, dear," said Mr. Dixie, turning to his spouse, "that we -always have ditch-water instead of tea on Sunday evenings?" - -"Don't blame me, Robert," said the good lady. "It isn't to be wondered -at. When eight spoilt children each want the strongest and the best, -what can be left for a stranger? Florence, you might have told us that -you were going to honor us with Miss Lestrange's company." - -Poor Star! she had been trying to do her best, but it seemed to her -that she was getting deeper and deeper into hot water each moment. What -madness had seized her when she had hinted to Florence Dixie that she -would like to go home with her? Already she had broken a rule of the -school--a rule just expressed when they were all in trouble, and Miss -Peacock was specially to be cared for and loved and honored. Oh, if she -might only go home again! - -After a great deal of squabbling and difficulty, and a great many words -passing between one Dixie and another, a cup of tea which had been made -in the kitchen was brought in and placed before Star. Scalding hot as -it was, she drank it off, and then rose hastily to say good-by. - -"I am very much obliged to you," she said to Mrs. Dixie. - -Mr. Dixie accompanied her to the door; and Florence, feeling intensely -important, went with her into the street. - -"I'll walk all the way back with you if you like, Miss Lestrange." - -But Star by no means wished for this. - -"Surely you would not be allowed to be out so late," she said. - -"Oh, mother wouldn't mind. I mean, under ordinary circumstances she'd -mind very much; but I can assure you she is exceedingly proud that I -should know you. I know one or two of the girls as it is----" - -Here Florence paused and bit her lips. She knew that she ought not to -have admitted that. - -"I know one girl you happen to know," said Star, looking at her -intently. "Her name is Maud Thompson. She handed you a note to-day -after church." - -"Oh, no, indeed she didn't!" said Florence, instantly on the defensive, -and determined, as she said afterwards to Maud, to guard her at any -expense. - -"I saw her do it. I thought perhaps---- Oh, I must confide in you -a little bit. I came to church on purpose. I wanted to see you on -purpose. Please don't say what isn't true. We are in great trouble at -the Manor just now." - -"Are you?" said Florence. "And do you mean to tell me? I can't tell you -how I love exciting stories. I have always pined to go to a first-class -school. Over and over again I've said to father, 'If only you would -send me to Miss Peacock's!' But father thinks Miss Peacock too much of -a fine lady; he says she's affected." - -"No, she isn't," said Star. "She is a lady, that is all." - -"What a nice way you have of talking, Miss Lestrange! And you are so -pretty, too! Oh, I am interested in you and your school! I don't mind -a bit what father says. He is just eaten up with jealousy; that's a -fact. If Miss Peacock would employ him as her lawyer, father would -think her the most delightful woman in the world. As it is, of course, -he is jealous. He'd give his eyes to have me admitted into the school. -He said so once; he said he'd pay double fees if Miss Peacock would -have me. Oh, I should so love it! All the other girls would be mad with -jealousy. Now, there are the Manners girls. You don't know them, do -you, Miss Lestrange?" - -"No." - -"Well, they're not really in our class of life at all. I sometimes -think it rather trying that I should be expected to know them. They are -the daughters of that greengrocer who owns the huge shop just round the -corner. Oh, and here they are coming to meet us! They'll want me to -introduce you. Do you mind?" - -Star said she did not mind. In her heart of hearts she felt that she -could scarcely know a more vulgar or common girl than Florence. - -"If you will only tell them the truth, that I came to church because I -wished to speak to you, I don't mind what else you do," said Star. - -The Manners girls came up slowly. They were thin, with straw-colored -hair, very pale complexions, and small, weak-looking eyes. They were -showily dressed, and in some ways looked even more commonplace than -Florence. When they saw her they made a rush towards her. Then the -younger one drew back a little, and it was the elder Miss Manners who -came trippingly up to the two little girls. - -"I have come in person to answer you, Florence. As you have got the -note--I mean the one Miss Thompson gave you----" - -"Oh, hush, hush!" said Florence. She could not have grown any paler -than she did at that moment. - -Star moved a step or two away from her. - -"You told me just now----" she began. - -"I did--I did! Don't speak to me for a minute, Miss Lestrange. I must -walk on with you just to explain myself." - -"Can I endure it?" thought Star. "And yet I must, for I must find out -what has really happened." - -"Of course I got the note," said Florence the minute they were alone; -"but I was not going to tell, for poor Maudie didn't wish it. Now you -know, however, you will take her back a message. Will you say to her -that I am going to speak to the Mannerses, and if we can we will comply -with her wishes? You may tell her at the same time that we don't like -people who blow both hot and cold. The sort of friends we appreciate -are those who say a thing and do it whatever the consequences. You -will tell her. Oh, I know you despise me. Some day you will understand -that a girl of my sort hasn't a chance with a girl of your sort. But, -all the same, there's some good in me. I like you just awfully, for -instance. I think you are sweetly pretty; and you have got such--oh, -_such_ an air about you! You might be anyone. I know I'll dream of -you to-night; I quite love you. You are fifty times nicer than Susan -Marsh--although the Mannerses and I thought a lot of her--or than Maud -Thompson, or than---- Oh, dear me! Miss Lestrange, I do wish you could -get me into your school. You don't know how fine you'd polish me up; -you'd show me that I ought always to speak the truth and everything -else. Can't you try?" - -Florence's bold face looked wonderfully soft at that moment, and there -were actually tears in her black eyes. Star wondered she could speak to -her, and yet when she looked again she felt touched by the expression -on Florence's face. - -"I am sorry for you, but I can't promise to--to help you to get into -the school. All the same, I am sorry. You could not, I suppose, let -me have that note. I wouldn't read it; I'd just give it back to Maud -Thompson." - -"My dear child," replied Florence, her manner instantly altering, and -a hard, flippant tone coming into her voice, "I have not told you -anything about the note. You asked me if I had got one, and I said -'No.' The Manners girls gave me away, and I was forced to confess that -I had told a little white lie. White lies _are_ allowable, aren't they?" - -"They are not," said Star stoutly. - -"Well, anyhow, they are amongst my set. As to the note itself, it was -of such small consequence that I tore it up. Well, good-by. Glad to see -you another day when you come to church and want a cup of tea." - -Star looked back for a moment to where the Manners girls were standing; -then she put wings to her feet and ran the rest of the way back to -Penwerne Manor. - -"What did she want? How is it you have got so chummy with her?" said -Ethel Manners, turning to Florence. "You did look upset when we met -you! And didn't you blaze up as crimson as anything when we spoke of -the note! Did we do wrong to speak of it?" - -"You were just horribly nasty, Ethel," said Florence. "You might have -known that when I was walking with a strange girl you two ought not to -intrude. You don't know your places, and that's a fact." - -"We're every bit as good as you are, Florry," said Emma. "It was only -yesterday father said that your father and he used to chum together at -the same school, but that he had pennies in his pocket and your father -had none. Don't be a goose, Florry. Let's walk arm-in-arm. Wouldn't you -like to come in and have a bit of supper? Aunt Phoebe said if we met -you we might ask you. And there are sweetbreads for supper, and fried -liver and bacon. You know how fond you are of those things." - -"So I am," said Florence; "and I had such a wretched tea. It's awfully -uncomfortable at home on Sunday; the kids make such a row all over the -house. Our servant is out, and there's no one to look after anything." - -"Well," said Emma, "Aunt Phoebe looks after things for us, and she -loves something hot for supper. She's going to make pancakes, too; and -we can have toasted cheese afterwards if we like." - -"Oh, yes, and we can make coffee," said Ethel. "We are going to have a -real jolly time. Will you come?--for if you don't, we'll ask Mary Ann -Pomfret." - -Mary Ann Pomfret was the one girl in the whole of Tregellick whom -Florence detested. - -"You can please yourself," she said. "I won't come near you if you have -Mary, but I'd love to come to you alone. Your place always seems so -comfy on Sundays." - -"Then let's walk arm-in-arm," said Emma; and she ran round to -Florence's left side, and Ethel took hold of her other arm, and in this -fashion they walked up the High Street. - -"I call it specially mean," said Ethel, "after we have made those -lovely cakes and prepared all those things to give Susan and the other -girls a right good time. There can be no earthly excuse in their not -having us. Just because a girl--and a new girl--happens to be a bit -ill." - -"But they say she is very ill," said Florence. "She was prayed for in -church twice to-day. What do you mean to do, Ethel?" - -"Go, of course," said Ethel. - -"Do you really mean it?" - -"Certainly I do. I'm going. Aren't you, Emma?" - -"I'll do whatever you do, Ethel," replied the younger sister. - -"Then I have a good mind to join you," said Florence. "You know, to -tell the truth, I'm not specially taken with Susan Marsh. I don't think -she's a bit better than we are, only she just puts on airs because -she's a Manor girl. Perhaps Maud Thompson is a wee bit better. But what -a beautiful girl that was I walked with to-day--Miss Lestrange! She -must be quite the beauty of the school. Hasn't she eyes like stars? And -such a refined, sweet little face! She's very pretty; and oh, she's -fetching!" - -"She's a perfect beauty," said Emma. - -"I don't say she's as good-looking as all that;" said Ethel; "but she -is handsome, and has what I call an air about her." - -"She's very different from Susan Marsh," said Florence. "I could be -good to please a girl like that. I am sure she would hate our going to -the school on Wednesday." - -"Did she say anything about it?" - -"Not a word; only she was awfully bothered about that note. I can't -imagine why she should come sneaking round after it, as it were; but -she did, and she looked so piteous when she asked me to give it back -to her, and I had it snug in my pocket all the time. But of course I -couldn't give it to her; it would be hard on poor Maud." - -"So it would," said Ethel. "Well, here we are at home now. Aunt -Phoebe will soon begin to fry the supper. I do feel starving!" - -Ethel let herself and her companions into the house with a latchkey. -They passed the great shop where the vegetables were sold, and the huge -appleroom where the fruits were kept from Saturday night to Monday -morning. Up the narrow stairs they went, until at last they found -themselves in a broad, low, cheerful sort of room--a nondescript room, -with a thick red felt carpet on the floor, and heavy red curtains to -the windows, and a laughing, cheerful, blazing fire in the grate. -Florence gave a sigh of relief. - -"It is peaceful here," she said. "I wish we had a room of this sort at -home." - -After the girls had eaten their supper, they put their heads together -and had a long and earnest consultation as to what they were to do with -regard to the girls at Penwerne Manor. There was little doubt that they -were all intensely disappointed. The Manor had seemed to them, ever -since they could remember anything, as a sort of earthly paradise; -the girls who walked in twos up and down the sheltered, cloister-like -enclosures, the girls who came to church at Tregellick Sunday after -Sunday, the girls who occasionally rode over the neighboring moors, the -girls who went to the seashore in the summer and enjoyed themselves -bathing or in little boats in the harbor, were all girls of a superior -degree to those commonplace children in the town of Tregellick. They -adored them; they envied them. The chance of getting into their midst -was a golden and dazzling prospect, and they were intensely loath to -give it up. It was Emma at last who seemed to come to a satisfactory -decision. - -"I tell you what," she said; "Susan has bound herself to receive us. We -have put money into this thing; we have arranged to bring a good deal -of the feast ourselves. Susan owes me seven and six----" - -"And me five shillings," said Florence. - -"And she has borrowed my best sash," said Ethel. "She said she would be -very careful of it, and let me have it back at the first opportunity." - -"I wonder you lent it to her," said Emma. - -"She had such a coaxing way, and she said she wanted it so badly. In -short, she made it a sort of condition with regard to giving us this -pleasure." - -"Oh, never mind that sort of thing now," said Florence impatiently. -"I'll have to go back home very shortly or Rufus will be coming -thundering round, making no end of a fuss. What shall we do, girls? -That is the question. This is Sunday night; Wednesday is no way off at -all. Are we to go and enjoy ourselves, or are we to meekly sit down and -give up our bit of fun?" - -"What do you think?" said Emma. - -"I think we ought to go. I shouldn't hesitate a moment, only that poor -Miss Lestrange looked so pleading, and she seems really fond of the -sick girl. And if father found out by any chance that we'd been kicking -up a rumpus in a house where a girl was dangerously ill, why, he'd -never forgive me." - -It was at that moment that Emma Manners came to the rescue with her -dazzling suggestion. - -"Well, don't let us go," she said. "Let us invite Susan Marsh, Maud -Thompson, and the dear Miss Lestrange to have supper with us. Wouldn't -that be jolly, girls? Let us give up all idea of the attic, and invite -them to have supper with us here, and keep it a secret from everybody. -We could have a gay time." - -"But I couldn't come," said Florence. "How could I manage it?" - -"Easily, for we'll ask you here to spend the night. Bless you! there'd -be nothing secret about our supper. Father would be as pleased as -Punch; and Aunt Phoebe will prepare _such_ a meal! Then we'll be able -to reflect all the remainder of our days on the delightful fact that we -invited three of the Manor girls to supper, and were, in short, hail -fellows well met." - -"It does seem rather brilliant, and a good way out of the difficulty," -said Florence. "Of course, it isn't as thrilling as creeping up by the -garden wall, and getting down by a ladder at the other side, and then -sneaking up by a ladder again just under the attic window, and creeping -in, and finding the girls waiting for us and delighted to welcome us; -but it is better than no fun at all." - -"What I say is this," continued Emma: "when we have succeeded in -bringing these girls here, Miss Peacock may be inclined to relax -her rule, and to allow us to join the Penwerne Manor girls at their -lessons." - -"Don't you imagine that for a single instant," said Florence. "When -I talked to-day to Star--oh, bless you! I don't call her Star to her -face--she said we hadn't a chance. No, there's no chance of that; but -it would be fun to know them. Now I must be off. How is the note to get -there?" - -"They always send to father's shop for vegetables," said Emma. "We'll -give a note to Joseph, and tell him to bribe their man, Edwards, to -give it into Susan's hands somehow to-morrow. Now then, who'll write -the note?" - -"You'd better write it," said Florence; "you've got a better scribble -than I have." - -Emma, feeling very conceited and important, seated herself by a table -and wrote the following words: - - - "DEAR SUSAN MARSH, MAUD THOMPSON, AND STAR LESTRANGE" ["Don't I - feel grand, talking to them by their Christian names?" thought the - girl as she finished this portion of her letter, bending forward - and squiggling her tongue into her cheek as she proceeded]: - - "We are awfully sorry we can't have our fun, but sickness has to be - respected. We'll agree to say nothing about it if you three will - come and have supper with us on Wednesday night. You can easily - manage, and we'll manage to get you home without any trouble. - You see, the ladder that you were placing for us will do for - yourselves, and you can get in by the attic window and creep to - bed. Anyhow, that's your affair. Our affair is that you have got - to come or my father and Florence's father will make a shindy, and - then there will be--oh, yes, I can't help being vulgar--the fat in - the fire. You will come, all three of you, and have supper with us - here; and won't we give you a right jolly feast! Your affectionate - friend, - - EMMA MANNERS. - - "_P. S._--If you come, we'll do everything in our power to help you - three girls to hide up the fact that you were out once in a while - in the middle of the night." - - -Emma's letter was much commented on and approved of by her companions. -Finally, Florence went back to her own house, feeling that, on the -whole, supper at the Mannerses' might be as amusing and instructive and -fascinating as even the stolen feast in the front attic. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVII - -GOD'S WILL - - -When Star reached home that evening she found the whole place in a sort -of hush. Christian was asleep, and on that sleep all her future hung. -If she awakened with her fever gone she would be extremely weak, but -with great care she might be pulled through. The doctor himself sat by -her bedside, his hand on her feeble, fluttering pulse. Miss Peacock -also was in the room, and the professional nurse and Jessie occupied -another of the white rooms just beyond. There was intense emotion all -over the house. No one thought at that moment of anyone but the girl -who lay, as it were, in the shadow of death. She was loved then as -she had not been loved during her days of health. Each girl, as she -sat with her companion, had something to say with regard to Christian -Mitford. One girl noticed how expressive were her eyes, and another -said that she looked a perfect lady. Her class-mates were unanimous, -too, in remarks with regard to her talents: she was so forward in all -her studies; she was so imaginative; she wrote such brilliant little -papers. Then her voice had such a magical quality in it; it stirred the -heart; particularly when she read. - -Some of the teachers who were resident in the house also stood and -talked of the sick girl. "She would have done us credit," said Miss -Forest. Professor French said he never heard a girl of her age read -Paradise Lost as she did. He was very much impressed with her; he said -she had the dramatic quality to a remarkable degree. "Well, well, it -does seem sad!" - -The teachers were evidently under the impression that Christian would -not get well; but the girls--at least the greater number of them--could -not bring themselves to believe this possible. Most of the girls had -never seen death; consequently it seemed to them that to die one must -be ill much longer, must suffer much more acute pain. They spoke in -their ignorance, but all the same they acknowledged to a frightened -fluttering at their hearts; and when one by one they stole upstairs to -bed, they crept past Christian's room as though they might meet her -ghost on the landing. - -By and by Susan herself went up to bed. Star had not said a word to -Susan since her return. Susan had not dared to question as to what -had befallen Star when she went out. The act of disobedience was of -no moment just then to the girls. Star was glad of this. She was so -troubled and terrified about Christian that she forgot that she had -been disobedient; she only regretted the time she had been absent from -the house. - -Susan as she went upstairs touched Maud on the shoulder. - -"I can't sleep alone to-night," she said; "I should be frightened. Come -and sleep with me, Maud." - -Maud got up quietly. "As you like," she said. - -"Oh, dear girls!" said Jessie as they were passing the refectory, "I -know you are feeling it very much, all of you, but you mustn't break -down; that would be the worst thing in all the world. I have got a lot -of beautiful hot cocoa in jugs waiting for you. Come in and have a cup -each." - -"We may as well," said Susan, who seldom or never lost her appetite. -She and Maud drank off a cup apiece of the nourishing, delicious -drink, and Susan took up a thick piece of bread and butter. A few other -girls followed her example, but the greater number shook their heads -sorrowfully. - -Jessie stood by the fire; her eyes were red and sunken, and her eyelids -much swollen. - -"Is she very, very bad?" said Susan at last. - -Jessie gave her head a dismal shake. - -"The doctor says she gets weaker and weaker." - -"Is there no hope, then?" asked Maud, with terror in her voice. - -"Oh, Maud! I don't know; I can't tell. All I know is that she can -scarcely be worse and live; but the doctor does say that while there is -life there is hope. That's about all." - -"Oh, dear!" said Maud. She clutched Susan's hand. - -They were just leaving the room when Jessie called them back. - -"We are all going to pray that God may spare her," said Jessie. "There -are to be prayers at midnight in the chapel. Any girl who likes to come -will be welcome. Miss Peacock will be there, and she has asked Mr. -Dalzell to come and pray with us." - -"I don't think I'd care to go," said Susan; "that sort of thing -frightens me very much." - -Jessie said no more, and as Susan and Maud stole upstairs they saw -other girls standing about in knots. - -"Did you hear about the prayers in the chapel?" asked one. - -"Yes," said Maud. - -"Are you going?" asked a girl of Susan. - -"No; not for all the world," said Susan. "It would terrify me into my -grave." - -She went upstairs, and Maud followed her. When they reached Susan's -room Susan turned the key in the lock. - -"Now then, thank goodness we're safe!" she said. "We'll get into bed -and cover our heads up with the bedclothes, and pray that we may sleep -all night. I'm horribly frightened. Aren't you, Maudie?" - -"I think I'm more sorry than frightened," said Maud. "I wish we hadn't -been so dreadful to her." - -"Maud," said Susan, raising her voice to a pitch of agony, "you dare -talk of that to-night? Why, it will drive me mad." - -"But why did we do it, Susan? But for that she wouldn't be so ill." - -"I don't believe you. Her illness has nothing to do with us. Oh, do let -us get into bed! It is so dreadful to be up when _that_ may be coming -into the house." - -"Death, you mean?" said Maud. "I never saw death." - -"I did," said Susan, "when my mother died. But that was a long time -ago; I can scarcely remember it." - -"I don't want to see anyone who is dead," said Maud. - -"Of course, you needn't see her--I mean if she does die. I wish -father would send for us both. I have a good mind to write to him -to-morrow. This is horrible; it makes me forget even that dreadful -Wednesday. Thank goodness, Florence did get that note! But we won't -worry about that now. Isn't it a comfort that the precious immaculate -Star should have put her foot in it? She did, didn't she, when she -went deliberately and broke Miss Peacock's command--and just when Miss -Peacock was in such trouble?" - -"Oh, yes," said Maud; "but I don't like thinking of people getting into -trouble to-night. I feel sort of repentant. Don't you Susan?" - -"Not I." - -"You are hard, Susan. Do you mean to say you are not sorry that we have -been so cruel to Christian?" - -"I'm determined not to think of it," said Susan. "There now, I'm in -bed," she continued, springing under the bedclothes as she spoke. -"Let's be quick and put out the lights, and let's be quite still and go -to sleep." - -Meanwhile the rest of the girls, whose whole hearts were full of -Christian and her serious illness, congregated in the chapel at the -hour of midnight. The service was short, but very impressive. It -consisted of nothing more than an earnest--most earnest--prayer from -Mr. Dalzell that God would spare the young life now hovering on the -brink of eternity; that He would do this for the sake of her parents, -for the sake of her mistresses, and for the sake of her schoolfellows; -also for her own sake. - -"But perhaps," said Mr. Dalzell as he rose from his knees--"perhaps, -my dear girls, it may be the will of God not to spare the life of -Christian Mitford. It may be possible that her death may be just the -most beautiful thing for her. I understand that the crisis will come -to-night. The doctor says that she cannot continue in her present -condition many hours longer. We shall know, therefore, the best or -the worst in the morning; and even if it should be God's will to take -that bright young spirit to Himself, you will remember, my dear girls, -that there is goodness in His severity, and a Father's heart; and, -beneath the terrible sorrow, a Hand of Love. Girls, it is your first -experience--your very first--that so loving a Hand may have to deal the -blow; but nevertheless I hope you will trust in the Heavenly Father." - -Star was sobbing bitterly, as were also several of the other girls. - -"Go to your rooms now," said Miss Peacock. "Your attitude to-night -will be one long prayer that God's will may be done, and also that His -judgment may be tempered with mercy." - - - - -CHAPTER XXVIII - -GOOD NEWS - - -Early on the following morning a little figure in white might have -been seen gliding from room to room all along the corridors where the -Penwerne Manor girls slept. Softly door after door was opened and the -little woman went in. She stood by the beds where the girls slept, and -touched each young sleeper lightly on the shoulder. In many cases the -girls were not asleep at all, but in others fatigue and sorrow had made -them sleep soundly. To each and all Jessie had the same message to give: - -"Christian is better. The crisis is past. The doctor now hopes that she -will live." - -The untold relief of her words brought a look of rapture to some faces, -and sudden tears, which joy brought forth, to others. - -Little Jessie went last to Star's room. She knew that in the whole of -that house no one felt more keen anxiety than Star Lestrange. Jessie -felt that she could stay with Star for a minute or two when she had -given her message to the rest of the school. - -When she opened the door Star was up. She turned quite a haggard face -towards the little woman. - -"Why, Star, my dear," said Jessie, "haven't you been to bed all night?" - -"No," replied Star; "I couldn't sleep. I sat by the window, and then I -knelt by the window, and then--and then---- Oh, Jessie, is she dead? -Tell me the worst; don't keep me in suspense. Is she dead, Jessie?" - -"No, Star. I have good news for you. Oh, my child, don't give way!" - -For Star had suddenly flung herself face downwards on her little bed, -and with arms outstretched over the bedclothes, had given way to a -burst of uncontrollable tears. - -"She will live," said Star, amongst her choking sobs. "Oh! tell me what -the doctor says." - -"She is better. She slept until three this morning; then she awoke -with the fever gone, looking very calm, but, oh, so weak! We gave -her nourishment by spoonfuls, and she fell asleep again. The doctor -has gone home for a couple of hours; he will be back soon after ten -o'clock. Of course, her state is terribly precarious; but now Dr. -Tarbut thinks there is every reason to hope." - -"Yes, she will live now," said Star. She rose suddenly to her feet. -"Thank you, Jessie," she said. - -She ran up to the little woman, flung her arms round her neck, and -kissed her passionately. - -"I love you, Jessie. You know it, don't you?" - -"I do, Star. And if you could only guess how I love you!" - -"You love us all. You are a sort of guardian angel in the school. -Sometimes I think you are even nicer and more beloved than our dear -Miss Peacock. How is she this morning?" - -"She looks bad, but she is keeping up wonderfully. The relief of this -change for the better in Christian is doing her more good than any -medicine." - -"Can I do anything to help, Jessie?" - -"I was going to speak to you about that, Star. There will naturally be -a sort of reaction in the school to-day. The girls suffered severely -yesterday, and Miss Peacock is the last person in the world to forget -that fact. She says that there will only be morning lessons, and even -these are to be of a very light and easy character. In the afternoon -you are all to go for drives. Miss Peacock has ordered wagonettes to -be sent round for the purpose. Then she wishes you to go to bed early -to-night. To-morrow, of course, the ordinary routine will prevail." - -"That is just like Miss Peacock," replied Star. - -Her face did not brighten as she thought of the programme. Again she -laid her hand on Jessie's shoulder. - -"What can I do to help?" - -"We don't have monitresses in this school," said Jessie, "but if you -would act as one in your own class and amongst the girls of the third -division----" - -"Oh, amongst those girls!" said Star. - -"Do you object, dear?" - -"I object to nothing, Jessie; but you know the girls who are in the -third class--Susan, Maud, Janet, Mary. I don't like them. I have -quarreled with them now, too." - -"But you will not think of yourself to-day, Star." - -"Indeed--indeed I will not. Don't stay now; you have plenty to do. -Trust me to strain every nerve to help you and dear Miss Peacock." - -"I will tell her so, Star. I will give her your message. I can scarcely -tell you how she trusts you. She said this morning, 'Get Star Lestrange -to help. You know how fond she is of the Sixth Form girls.' She says -that you can be more useful than any of the others to-day. You will do -your best, won't you, Star?" - -Jessie left the room, and Star flung herself again on her knees. She -uttered a brief, passionate, earnest prayer; a cry of pure thanksgiving -rose from her heart. Then, finishing her toilet, she ran downstairs. - -The relief in the school was intense; each girl looked softened and -inclined to be amiable. The knowledge, too, that they were to go for a -long drive was highly appreciated. Depressed spirits were lifted again -on the wings of hope; in short, the girls became themselves once more. - -Lessons went on without any special interruption or any special event -occurring. No music was permitted, but the ordinary work proceeded with -ordinary satisfaction. The doctor's carriage, however, caused a flutter -in the breasts of many of the girls. Star looked at the girls of her -own class, and also at the girls of the third class. Suddenly she rose. - -"He is going now," she said; "but I mean to be very bold. I mean to go -into the entrance-hall and question him." - -There was an attempt at clapping hands under the tables; but at the -word "Hush!" from Miss Forest the girls refrained. - -"Star, where are you going?" said her teacher. - -"I want to ask Dr. Tarbut how Christian is," was Star's response. - -Miss Forest's face showed that she longed to hear as much as the girls -did. She made no remark, and Star ran into the hall. - -"How is she?" asked the little girl. - -The doctor was just putting on his overcoat. He turned kindly towards -her. - -"Why, Miss----" - -"My name is Star--Star Lestrange," said the child. - -"And you are anxious?" - -"We are all anxious," said Star. "Please let me know the very, very -truth." - -"It is this, Miss Star," said the doctor, and he put his hand on -her shoulder. "This is the very, very truth. Your friend is doing -_first-rate_. Now, remember she must not be startled; she must be kept -absolutely quiet. You must all recollect that there is a sick girl in -the house, and you must on no account do anything to disturb her rest. -She will be sleeping on and off the whole of the day, and very likely -to-morrow, and for several days to come; and if no one disturbs her, -I have not the slightest doubt that she will be quite well in a short -time. But don't forget my message to you and the other girls: no noise, -please." - -"I'd cut my tongue out before I'd make any noise," said Star; and then -she flashed a grateful, beautiful glance into the doctor's face, and -ran back to her fellows. - -Her news gave intense relief, and when the hour of recess came -Christian was certainly the heroine, for no one else was talked about. - -Morning lessons had come to an end; there was to be a hasty lunch, -and then the girls were to start on their drive. The day was a most -beautiful one for the time of the year, and they were all in good -spirits. - -Just as they were assembling in the hall, waiting for the wagonettes -to come up, one of the servants, a housemaid who had been only a very -short time at the Manor, darted into their midst and thrust a note into -Susan Marsh's hand. The teachers were not present. - -Susan grabbed the note, turned white, and thrust it into her pocket. -Star had seen the transaction. She had not intended to drive in the -same wagonette with Susan; she was looking forward to a peaceful time -with Louisa Twining and some of her own special friends; but now she -changed her mind. - -The wagonettes came up, and Star pushed herself to the front. - -"I am monitress," she said. "Will you, So-and-so, and So-and-so"--she -mentioned a few names--"get into that wagonette?" - -The wagonette was quickly filled. It drove a little way down the avenue -to wait for the others. The next wagonette came up and also received -its load of girls, and finally the fourth and last arrived at the door. - -"Come along, Susan," said Star. - -"What! are you going to drive with us?" said Susan. - -"Yes," answered Star. - -Susan got in, looking sulky. Soon the wagonette was filled. Star jumped -in last, banged-to the door, and told the driver to start. - -They reached their destination, a beautiful ruin about eight miles -away, examined it to their hearts' content, had tea in a cottage near, -where such things were supplied to visitors, and finally were about to -start home, when Star went up to Susan and touched her on the arm. - -"Read your note," she said brusquely. - -"My note?" - -"Don't be silly, Susan; I saw Ellen give it to you. Read it; I want to -know the contents." - -"What possible affair is it of yours?" - -"I mean to make it my affair," said Star. "You had best be quick about -it. You know I disobeyed yesterday." - -"You did, and a fine row you'll get into. Oh, you immaculate girl, whom -Miss Peacock thinks so much of! I can open her eyes." - -"I can explain things to Miss Peacock," said Star; "but that is neither -here nor there. I am prepared to suffer if I have done wrong. But, -Susan, my wrong-doing won't put yours right. You are in a very serious -position at this moment, and you had best let me help you." - -"Help me?" said Susan. "Do you mean to?" - -"I will tell you presently. Read your letter." - -"I--I won't." - -"Very well. Perhaps you will when I have spoken a little longer. -Yesterday evening I went home to tea with Florence Dixie." - -"You did? Well, I never!" - -"I had tea with her, and she walked back with me part of the way. I -asked her to tell me if you had sent her a note. She denied it." - -"Of course she did, for I never sent her any note." - -"Just wait a while, Susan, before you tell any more lies. Well, she -and I were talking together, when those interesting friends of yours, -the Mannerses, came up. They immediately spoke to Florence about the -note that she had received. I can bring them forward as witnesses if -necessary. That's about all for the present. Maud did deliver a note to -Florence Dixie, and I can bring witnesses to prove it." - -Susan turned very white. "Really, Star," she said, "I can't imagine why -I have put up with your interference." But though she said the words in -a defiant tone, she was a good deal shaken and very much alarmed. "You -surely don't want to make mischief now," she said--"now, when _she_ is -better." - -"Susan," said Star very earnestly, "do you know why I was so awfully -wretched last night?" - -"Were you wretched? I didn't know it." - -"Oh, Susan! I could not sleep; I could not rest. I felt--oh, I can't -tell you how I felt! But it was--it was almost like hell, Susan. And -do you know what made me most unhappy of all? It was the feeling that -if she died, you, Susan Marsh, would be in a way responsible for her -death." - -"Oh, how dare you say so?" - -"Yes, Susan, you would. I am not angry now; I am just awfully miserable -when I think about you. Can't you repent? Can't you be sorry? Can't -you thank God for being so good to you? Oh, if--_if_ she had died!" - -Star's melodious voice, and Star's lovely eyes, and the pathos on the -sweet little face were not altogether lost upon Susan Marsh at that -moment. Without daring to tell herself so, she too had been in terror -the night before; but the difference between her state and Star's was -this--that Star was sorry because she had done wrong, while Susan was -sorry because she feared punishment. - -"Read your note," said Star, suddenly altering her tone and speaking -with asperity; and Susan, contrary to her own inclination, took the -note out of her pocket and read Emma Manners' words. When she had read -the letter she handed it to Star. - -"It seems to concern you too, Star," she said. "I suppose it is the -best way out. I have to explain to the girls. They have been looking -forward to something very special on Wednesday. I must tell them that -on account of Christian's illness our special feast has been deferred. -You will come, of course." - -"I! What do you take me for?" - -"But you will, Star; you will have to. There's no other way to keep the -thing dark." - -"Do you suppose I mean to keep it dark?" - -"Star! Star!" - -"Do you suppose it for a single moment, Susan?" - -Miss Forest's voice was calling to the girls: "Come, girls; no more -loitering. We must get back into our wagonettes and drive home or we -shall be overtaken by the dusk." - -Star and Susan were obliged to postpone any further conversation, but -as Susan was getting into the wagonette she turned to her companion. - -"We must fight this thing out," Susan said. "Where, and when?" - -"In my room to-night," said Star without a moment's hesitation. - -Susan nodded and got into the wagonette. Star was relieved to find that -she could get into another of the carriages on her way home. She sat -near her special friend Angela Goring. - -"Why, Star, you don't look a bit well," said Angela. - -"Angel," replied Star, "if you were going through exactly what I am at -this present moment you would not look well either." - -"You are bothered by that horrid girl." - -"I am very nearly as bad myself," said Star. - -"You?" - -"Yes; I behaved abominably to that poor child. Yesterday I did wrong -too." - -"Oh! don't talk quite so loud; the others will hear." - -"Then let us whisper together, Angel, for I must relieve my mind." - -"Well, what is it?" - -"In order to discover something about Susan, I disobeyed Miss Peacock. -She said none of us were to leave the grounds. She sent a message. I -heard the message delivered, and I went right away--right through the -garden, and down by the left walk, and out onto the high-road. I was -away for some hours, and I even had tea with one of the town girls. -Think of that! I got home rather late. Of course no one noticed." - -"We were all so anxious last night. But why did you do it? I must say -you puzzle me a good deal." - -"I did it; and what is more, I am not sorry. What I am sorry about is -that I ever took that cruel attitude towards dear Christian." - -Angela did not say anything more for a few minutes, but from time -to time, as they were driving back through the sweet spring air, she -glanced at Star. Star's piquant face was pale; her lashes were lowered; -she looked intensely sad. Suddenly Angela bent towards her. - -"Can I help you?" she asked. "Is there anything I can do? You know how -much I love you." - -"And I love you, Angel." She thought for a minute. "I may want a -witness to-night," she said suddenly. "I know Jessie won't be too -particular. This is a sort of half-holiday, and we may do things we are -not allowed to do on ordinary occasions. I have asked Susan Marsh to -meet me in my room to-night. Will you be present also?" - -"Certainly, if it will help you." - -"It may help me. It may be wiser. I'll let Susan know, and she can -bring a friend of hers. Of course, she ought to bring Maud Thompson. -I'll take care that she does. Now, let's talk of other matters, Angel. -At ten o'clock to-night in my bedroom." - -Angela squeezed Star's hand. Another girl joined in the conversation, -and to hear Star's merry laugh during the remainder of that drive, one -could scarcely guess what a weight rested on her heart. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIX - -ROSE TO THE RESCUE - - -At an early hour on the following day there was an arrival at Penwerne -Manor. An old woman got out of a cab and entered the house. She was -accompanied by a pretty-looking little girl. This old woman was met in -the hall by Jessie. - -"That's right," said Jessie. "I'm so glad you have come. Christian is -much better, and I am sure your face and the face of this dear little -girl will be the best possible restorative." - -The woman gave a very respectful courtesy. - -"Mind your manners, Rosy," she said to the small girl, who dropped -a courtesy in exact imitation of her relative; and then they went -upstairs. - -Girls peeped out at them from behind doors not quite tightly shut, and -soon it was repeated all over the school that Christian Mitford's old -nurse had come to look after her, and that a wonderfully pretty little -girl of the name of Rosy had come to help nurse and to cheer Christian -up. - -Nurse and Rosy had a room all to themselves in the White Corridor, and -Christian smiled when she saw old nurse, and allowed Rosy to kiss her -once or twice. But she was still too weak to speak much; or indeed, for -that matter, to think much. - -Rosy was very much admired by all the different girls in the school, -and when a day or two had passed, and Christian still made rapid -progress towards recovery, Rose was invited downstairs. - -"May we have that dear little girl to play with us?" asked Star, going -into Miss Peacock's room. - -"Yes, dear; certainly. Rose is an old friend of Christian's, and seems -quite a nice child. I believe her great-aunt wants to have her trained -as a lady's-maid. Of course, I know nothing about her, except that she -belongs to that particularly nice, intelligent old woman." - -"Well, a little talk with her will do us no harm," said Star; "and -perhaps," she added, "it will do Rose no harm either. She is quite as -good as some of the girls in this school, and very much prettier." - -"By the way, Star," continued the head-mistress, "in the great relief -that Christian's recovery has caused, I have not forgotten certain -things that have taken place in this school. There are one or two -matters which need inquiry into. Your cheeks, my dear, are a great deal -paler than they ought to be; and your eyes, which used to be so happy -that it was a perfect pleasure to look at them, are now more sad than I -like to see them. In short, there are matters which need to be inquired -into and cleared up." - -"Oh, there are--indeed there are!" interrupted Star, and she burst into -tears. - -"My dear Stella, have you made up your mind to confide in me or not?" - -"I don't want to be hard on the others; and then I've not been a bit -good myself," said Star. "If I could tell you everything without making -the others dreadfully wretched, I would; but please don't question me." - -"The time for questions is past, Star. I just gave you that one last -chance. I mean now to act on my own initiative." - -Star left the room. She stood for a minute outside in the great hall. -This was a half-holiday, and it happened to be a pouring wet day. The -rain seemed absolutely to stream from the skies; you could scarcely -see out of the window-panes. The booming of the billows outside made a -melancholy sound. The girls stood about in groups, as was their custom -during a wet half-holiday. They grumbled at the weather. Who does not? - -Suddenly, however, the appearance of little Rose Latimer coming rather -timidly downstairs, wearing a dark-blue frock and a white pinafore, -caused a diversion. - -"Who is that pretty little girl?" said Angela Goring. - -Star, who had been standing looking as dismal as a girl could, now -brightened up. - -"Oh, that is little Rosy Latimer, a great friend of Christian's. Do let -us ask her to come and sit with us for a bit. She seems so nice, and is -so pretty." - -"I don't know her," said Angela. "You go and speak to her, Star." - -A lot of girls were standing about in the hall. Amongst them were Susan -Marsh and her satellite, Maud Thompson. Maud now hardly ever left -Susan's side. Susan's face was gloomy, and at the same time obstinate. -She looked resolved to go on at any cost, following her own sweet -will. Maud was thoroughly subdued and wretched. The advent of Rose--a -person with fresh interests--on the scene therefore caused an agreeable -diversion. - -Rose was quite ignorant of the manners of schools and the ways of -schoolgirls--at least those of the upper classes were unknown to -her--but she was being rigidly brought up by a most aristocratic old -woman, for no one could have more aristocratic ideas than nurse. She -dropped her courtesy, therefore, as she had been told to do, and smiled -with great pleasure when Star invited her to come into their midst. - -"I am very much obliged, miss," said Rose, and then she dropped another -courtesy. - -"You needn't courtesy, Rose," said Star. "It's a wet day, and we are -all glad to have some sort of diversion. Please, sit there, won't -you?--there, in that easy-chair near the ingle-nook--and tell us all -you can about Christian." - -"What is your name, child?" interrupted Susan Marsh. - -Rose looked full at Susan, and then knit her pretty brows. - -"I am Rosy Latimer," she said. "And my great-aunt is Mrs. Peach; and -Mrs. Peach is, or was nurse to Miss Christian." - -"How is Christian, Rose? Is she really getting much better?" asked Star. - -"Yes, miss; I think so. She takes her meals, and she sleeps regular; -and my aunt says a sick person can't be expected to do more." - -"You must have been very glad indeed when you were asked to come here -in such a hurry--weren't you?" asked Maud Thompson. "We were surprised -when we heard that Christian's old nurse and a little girl were coming -to look after her. We thought Christian must be very ill indeed. You -were glad, weren't you?" - -"Well, miss," said Rose, who, notwithstanding her good manners, was -by no means troubled with shyness, "my aunt and me, we were more -frightened than glad. We didn't know whatever could be up. And aunt, -she cried most of the way down. She cried very near as much as she did -that time when me and Miss Christian ran away together." - -"Oh, you ran away together!" said Angela. - -Star suddenly laid her hand on Angela's knee as though to repress her. -Susan's face turned crimson and then deadly white. Rose, however, did -not notice the effect of her words. - -"Ah, we had a time!" she said, and her eyes grew full of the -recollection. Suddenly she burst into a laugh. - -"What is the matter?" said Star. "How strange you look! Why do you -laugh?" - -"I am only thinking of Miss Christian and me, and the face of the woman -who looked in at the window. Oh, weren't Miss Christian brave!" - -One or two of the other girls had come up, and they were now looking -intently at Rose. Star, whose first impulse it was to prevent Rose from -saying anything, to keep her silent at any cost, changed her mind. - -"One moment," she said. - -She sprang to her feet. Rose immediately sprang to hers and dropped a -courtesy. - -"Thank you, young ladies," said Rose, "but maybe I ought to be going up -to my great-aunt, Mrs. Peach. She says I'm never to forget my manners. -I'm never to forget that I'm only a poor little girl, and that you are -grand young ladies." - -"I am sure you are a very nice little girl," said Angela; "and a very -interesting little girl, too. Star, is she to go? What do you think?" - -"I want to see Miss Peacock," said Star. "Stay here, Rose, till I come -back. And, Rose, don't tell any of that interesting, lovely story until -I return." - -Star ran along the corridor. She stood for a moment as she approached -Miss Peacock's door. - -"They wouldn't tell what they knew, and they wouldn't let Christian -tell, and perhaps Rose is going to put everything right," she thought. -"And she could give us a really unvarnished statement. She could tell -us the very, very truth." - -She burst open the door of Miss Peacock's room. She did not even wait -to knock. Miss Peacock was sitting at her desk. She turned in some -amazement when Star, her eyes shining with excitement, came towards -her. - -"Miss Peacock," said the little girl, "you know, don't you, why -Christian didn't come to school with the rest of us? I mean, why she -came a whole fortnight later." - -"I don't understand you, Star." - -"Oh, please don't be angry! You know the whole truth, don't you?" - -"Certainly." - -"And you resolved that it should not be told to the school?" - -"I thought it best. I do not understand you." - -"It wasn't best," said Star. "It is wrong of me to say so to you, but I -must say it. It was not best. Do you know the little girl who has come -with Christian's nurse to stay here?" - -"A child of the name of Rose Latimer. She is a great friend of -Christian's; I sent for her on purpose. Why?" - -"Miss Peacock, you gave us leave to have little Rose to play with us. -She is in the midst of a group of girls now in the great hall, and -she began of her own accord to tell that story that you didn't wish -Christian to tell. May she go on with it, and will you come and listen?" - -Miss Peacock jumped up suddenly. She looked hard at Star just for a -minute; then she took her hand. - -"Come," she said. - -They entered the hall. At the sight of the head-mistress the girls -arose and dropped a courtesy, and looked more or less unlike -themselves, and more or less on their good behavior. Even Angela, one -of the best of girls, remained standing in a respectful attitude, and -had she been asked to speak, her words would not have come with perfect -ease. - -But to Rose Miss Peacock was only just a beautiful lady without any -other significance whatever. Rose dropped a courtesy, in the correct -manner taught her by Mrs. Peach, and looked quite easy in her mind. -Miss Peacock said: - -"Will someone place me a chair?" - -One of the girls rushed to get one. Then Miss Peacock sat in the midst -of the group, with Star at her left hand and Angela at her right, and -she managed so to sit that she should be opposite Susan Marsh. Then she -turned to Rose. - -"We are in the mood for a story," she said. "We have all told each -other our stories, and our stories are somewhat stale. They relate -to school life and school adventures. Now we want a story outside of -school life. Who will tell us one?" - -"I could if you wished it," said Rose. - -"We do wish it, Rose. Will you?" - -"It is Miss Christian's story," continued Rose. - -"Go upstairs, Rose--very, very quietly--and ask Christian--very, very -quietly--if you may tell her story to us. If she says no, you will not -tell it us; but if she says yes, then you will tell us the wonderful -tale." - -"Oh! it is wonderful and beautiful and everything else," said Rose. -"Yes, I will go upstairs." - -She ran quickly up the broad stairs, went down the White Corridor, and -softly opened the door of the room where nurse sat by her darling's -bedside. Christian, well enough now to be wide awake and smiling, was -listening to words from the old woman's lips. - -"Now, what is it, Rosy?" said Mrs. Peach. "What's the matter with you? -You do seemed pleased about something." - -"It's a message I have to give to Miss Christian," said Rose; "and it's -from the lady they call Miss Peacock." - -"My word!" cried nurse. "Why, she's the lady of the school; she's the -head-mistress. She's a sort of queen here." - -"What is the message?" asked Christian. - -"It's nothing as is to bother Miss Christian," said nurse. "There! you -have made her cheeks quite pink. What is it, Rose? Out with it." - -"They want a story," said Rose. "There are a lot of 'em downstairs. -Some of 'em are beautiful-looking young ladies, and others dull and -stupid enough. There's one I didn't like a bit. I wouldn't know her if -I had to live in the slums all my life. They all want a story just like -any other girls. They know their own stories, they say, and they want -a new one from me; and I thought I'd tell 'em the story of me and you, -Miss Christian. And Miss Peacock, the grand head-mistress, the queen of -the place, said: - -"'Yes, you can tell that story if Christian wishes it. If Christian -says yes, you may tell it; but if Christian says no, you must not tell -it. You go up,' says Miss Peacock, 'and ask her now, and do it very -quietly.' - -"So do you wish it, Miss Christian? Shall I tell the story? It'll -hearten 'em up a good bit; it's real prime, that tale is." - -"Yes," answered Christian. She turned away as she said the words, but -there was a smile in her eyes. "Yes, it will be the way out, and a -great, great relief. Tell them, Rose, and God bless you!" - -Rose rushed from the room, and the next minute appeared again in the -hall. - -"Miss Christian looked sadly weak, but she'd like me to tell the tale. -She thinks it a very, very good plan," said Rose. - -"Then sit here, Rose," said Miss Peacock. "Sit just here, facing me, -and tell your story exactly in your own way, just in the words you -like best to use. I am sure we shall all listen with great attention." - -"If you please, Miss Peacock," said Susan Marsh, "need I stay? I have -a letter to write to my father; and my exercise for Miss Forest is not -half finished." - -"Yes, you must stay, Susan," replied Miss Peacock. - -"But my exercise----" - -"Never mind that now. Stay. Begin, please, Rose." - -"That's the girl I wouldn't know if I had to live in the slums," -thought Rose to herself. - -She turned her right shoulder towards Susan, and spoke with her face -direct towards Miss Peacock. - -"It's a wonderful, wonderful story," she began; "and maybe there's -a spice of naughtiness in it--I don't say there aint. But there's -something else in it too, and that's a deal of courage. And when it -come home to the heart of Miss Christian to know that it was wrong, no -one repented more sincere than she did. And here's the tale; and she -wishes me to tell it her own dear self." - -So Rosy began, and not knowing all the events that had taken place -in the school, nor the circumstances that made that story so great a -tragedy, she told it with a certain directness that made it extremely -effective. She told it very simply, too, so that the youngest and -smallest girl present could understand every word. As for the story -itself, it was very thrilling, beginning with Christian's experience -and the old attic in the Russell Square house, going on to the confab -that the two girls had when they lay side by side in Christian's -snug bed, and proceeding right up to the time when the two terrified -children pushed the old bedstead against the door that could not be -locked. That crucial and awful moment when Mrs. Carter tried to get in -at the window, and Christian boldly kept her back, was described with -such vivid realism by Rosy that one or two of the young listeners -screamed. Rosy also gave with much effect a description of the scene -when the children found themselves in the carpenter's yard. Their -terror, their despair when Christian discovered that her little bag of -money was gone, brought down the house, so to speak. Rosy herself did -ample justice to the theme. She was quite dramatic in her actions. At -times she could not keep still, but jumped to her feet and pointed out -imaginary people with her fingers. Sometimes tears rolled down her own -cheeks, and sighs and almost sobs broke the narrative. But when she -spoke of the carpenter and his mother, the tea the old woman gave the -tired and sad young girls, and the kindness of the carpenter when he -walked with them all the way to Russell Square, Miss Peacock and her -pupils were so much affected that they longed to start a subscription -on the spot for the worthy pair. - -At last the whole story was told, even to that part when Miss Thompson -and nurse rejoiced and Christian was safe back again in the old home. - -As Miss Peacock listened, she wondered much why she had never before -thought of bringing Rose on the scene and making her tell the story. - -"Thank you, Rose Latimer," she said when a dead silence followed all -the excitement. "You have told your tale beautifully; and although it -is a tale of wrong-doing, there are fine points in it, and those who -truly repent will always be forgiven by God. Now, will you kindly go -upstairs to Mrs. Peach? Don't disturb Christian if she is asleep; but -if she is awake, say to her that we all send to her our dear love. Am -I right in giving that message, girls? We all, knowing the worst, send -our dear love to Christian Mitford." - -"Certainly--we send our dearest love," answered two or three. - -Even Maud Thompson had given a message. Susan alone was silent. - -"She aint worthy to be even a slum girl," thought Rosy to herself. - -"Yes, ma'am," she continued--and she dropped a most beautiful courtesy, -one that even Mrs. Peach would have approved of--"I will take your -message, ma'am. And I'm much obliged to all you young ladies. It has -given me a great deal of pleasure to tell the story of my darling Miss -Christian and myself." Then Rose trotted upstairs. - -She entered Christian's room. Christian had little spots of color on -each cheek, and her eyes were perhaps a trifle too bright. - -"They all took to it most kindly, Miss Christian," said innocent Rose. -"I told them everything from beginning to end, and I think I done it -well; and Miss Peacock said I was to tell you that they _all_ sent you -their dearest love. But there's one girl down there that I can't abide -anyhow. I don't think she sent any message, for I don't believe for a -single moment she knows even the meaning of love. But the others did. -They're precious fond of you, Miss Christian. I doubt if it was worth -running away from a school of this sort." - -"Oh, it was not, Rosy! Oh, Rosy, I am _so_ relieved! They know it -all--everything?" - -"Every single crumb of it, Miss Christian, darling; and I did enjoy -myself in the telling it." - - - - -CHAPTER XXX - -A PRISONER IN THE TOOL-HOUSE - - -When the story was over and the narrator had gone away, Miss Peacock -also rose. She stood and faced the girls. - -"There are here," she said, "about twenty in all. The school contains -forty girls, reckoning Christian herself. Christian cannot appear, but -I should like the remaining nineteen to come to me. Star Lestrange, my -dear, will you fetch the entire school into the hall?" - -Star rushed off. Once again Susan looked as though she wished to -escape, but to do so she would have had to pass Miss Peacock, and she -knew, therefore, that her effort would be useless. - -Star was not long in collecting the school, and when they trooped in -Miss Peacock remarked: - -"Stand round me, my dears; I have something to say." - -They collected in a group. Miss Peacock stood at one side of a wide -circle. - -"My dear girls, you all know how ill Christian Mitford has been. You -know that from the brink of the grave she has been restored to us. -Had she died, I can scarcely tell you what a fearful blow would have -fallen upon us all. Not only should we have lost a dear pupil and a -brave, delightful schoolfellow, but there are circumstances attending -her illness which would have made her death a very terrible matter to -us all; for I wish to tell you now, girls, that there are some in this -school who have not acted kindly to Christian Mitford. Her illness -has been largely caused by trouble of mind. She came here expecting -sisterly affection, but from the very first she was treated with -suspicion. There are some--I mention no names as yet--who behaved with -cruelty to Christian. Had she died, those girls could scarcely know a -happy moment again. My dear pupils, it has doubtless been whispered -amongst you that Christian Mitford came to this school surrounded by a -little mystery. That is perfectly true. Something happened just before -she came to school which delayed her coming for a fortnight. Full -particulars of the occurrence were sent to me, and I thought--unwisely, -as it turns out--that it would be best not to acquaint the school -with what, it appeared to me, did not concern it. As things happened, -I was wrong. There are girls now standing before me who discovered -this mystery--I do not know how--and who made a handle of it; who -blackmailed Christian, a girl who had never before been at school, and -made her thoroughly wretched. What they did I am not prepared to say, -for a great deal has been concealed from me. But I wish to declare to -you all who are now present that the mystery is cleared up. Twenty -of you have heard Christian's story, and each of you twenty girls is -permitted to tell that story to the girls who were not present to hear -Rose Latimer's narrative. I shall have more to say by and by. For the -present my wish is that every girl in Penwerne Manor should know the -true reason why Christian Mitford was a fortnight late in coming to -school." - -Miss Peacock hastily made her way through the group of girls. As she -passed Susan Marsh she stopped and looked at her. - -"You can now prepare your exercise," she said, "and do as you think -fit. I think your wings are clipped," she added. "I shall have more to -say by and by." - -Never before had Miss Peacock looked so dignified, and never before had -she said such bitter words as those now addressed to Susan Marsh. She -left the room and went straight to her private sitting room. There she -rang her bell, and told the servant to ask Miss Jessie Jones to come to -her at once. - -Jessie appeared within a few minutes. Jessie had not been present in -the hall when Rose Latimer told Christian's story. The minute she -entered the room, however, she saw by Lavinia Peacock's face that -something had happened. - -"Now, Jessie," she said, "you and I have got to clear the horizon. Next -we have got to rid the school of a most pernicious influence. We have -got to get to the very bottom of a base conspiracy. My dear friend, -this is not the hour for soft measures or kindness; this is the hour -when true kindness must be severe. My school would cease to be the -Penwerne Manor I like to think of if certain girls who have acted in a -most disgraceful manner are not suitably punished." - -"Oh, Lavinia! I see you are very angry, and I don't really understand," -said Jessie. "Of course, it is fearfully hard about our poor dear -Christian; but she is better now. God has saved her life." - -"But if she had died, should you or I ever have held up our heads -again? No, my dear. I will tell you what has happened. You know little -Rose Latimer?" - -"Yes; Mrs. Peach's little grand-niece--a bright, nice little girl." - -"Little Rose, quite innocently, began to tell the story of Christian's -adventure before she came to us to several of the girls assembled in -the hall." - -"But oh! you didn't let her----" - -"Let me speak. Star Lestrange--I am really fond of dear Star--came to -me at once and asked if I would be present. I went into the hall. To -little Rose I am just an ordinary lady; she was not shy of me. I sent -her up to ask Christian's permission. The story was told. It has now -been spread throughout the entire school. Some of the girls are very -miserable; one girl is very angry. Jessie, I take shame to myself for -not having allowed the child's adventure to be known from the very -first. But now, dear, I must, as I said, take measures. Sit down, -Jessie, and tell me the exact truth with regard to the secret society -in the midst of the school called the Penwernians." - -Jessie's face turned very pink; tears filled her eyes. - -"Come, Jessie; I must know everything. I gave you liberty in the past; -I give you none now. Tell me everything." - -What little Jessie told she did not know, nor how she told it, nor -exactly what she said; but Miss Peacock listened calmly. After a -time, going close to the little speaker, she held her hand. When this -happened Jessie felt that she could tell better than ever. Courage -came into her; she became certain that Miss Peacock was right. She had -always adored Lavinia Peacock; now she knew that harshness in the real -sense of the word could never come from those kind lips, nor proceed -from that true and generous heart. At last Jessie stopped. - -"I did wrong," said Miss Peacock when all was finished. "I love you, -Jessie; you are the greatest comfort I have, but a mistress in my -position ought to know everything. In the future, dear, we will have -just as happy a time--nay, a happier time--at Penwerne Manor, but we -can never allow things to come to such a pass that an innocent girl can -be willfully tortured by her companions." - -"And what about to-night?" said Jessie. - -"At what hour is the feast generally held?" - -"They go to bed, you know, Lavinia, apparently just as usual, and then -they slip away from their rooms. Oh, you needn't think, dear, that I go -to bed on those nights. Not I! I wait about, just hovering near, to be -certain that there is no real mischief; and when they are snug in their -beds, then I retire." - -"You, dear little, patient Jessie! You have tried to act the guardian -angel; but the post is too much for you, dear. To-night I, Lavinia -Peacock, will take your place." - -"Oh, Lavinia, they would be so frightened--so terrified--if they saw -you!" - -"It is your impression that there is going to be a very special feast -to-night?" - -"I did think so, but I am not so sure now. Some provisions were got in, -but for the last two or three days all has been quiet." - -"Well, dear, to-night I will mount guard. Say nothing to anyone." - -Jessie soon afterwards left Miss Peacock's presence. She felt so upset, -so terrified, at what she considered her betrayal of her darling girl -that she had to retire to her own room, and did not even appear at tea -time. The girls, however, were all too excited to notice her absence. -Christian was the heroine of the hour. - -Next to Christian, Rose took the highest place. Wasn't she pretty? -And wasn't she stanch and true and faithful? And wasn't the adventure -itself quite a grand sort of affair? And wasn't Christian really brave? - -"To think that I should ever have doubted her bravery!" thought Star. - -As Star thought in a very penitent way of her own conduct in the past, -a hand was put on her arm, and looking up, she saw Maud Thompson by her -side. - -"Star, I do wish you'd come and speak to her. She's in the -bowling-alley, and she's crying just like anything. She wouldn't come -in to tea. She says she hates everyone in the place." - -"Do you mean Susan?" asked Star. - -"Yes--oh, yes! Do come to her! I think she respects you if she respects -anyone." - -Star thought for a minute. The rain was still pouring. To get to the -bowling-alley she had to run down a sidewalk which was dripping with -moisture. Turning her skirt over her head, she ran quickly, followed by -Maud. Susan was standing where an eave from a neighboring tool-house -slightly protected her. Her handkerchief was pressed to her eyes; she -was bending forward. As Star drew near she heard her very audible sobs. - -"Are you sorry, Susan?" said Star. - -"I sorry? No. Go away; don't torture me." - -"Oh, Susan! I said I would bring her, and you said you'd listen to her. -Here's the key of the tool-house. Let's open it and go in. We must say -something to comfort you, Susan. I am an awfully bad girl, but I am -sorry for you." - -"No one is sorry for me," said Susan. - -"Oh, yes, someone is. I am, and so is Star." - -"If she is going to repent, I'll try and be sorry," said Star. "Are you -going to repent, Susan?" - -"No, I can't--I won't. There's nothing to be done. I must go to those -girls to-night, and you must come with me. I am crying so because -everyone has forsaken me, for Maud doesn't wish to come." - -"Of course you are not going, Maud," said Star. "You will just stay -with me; yes, you will." - -"No, no; I won't forsake her," said Maud. "Everyone else has. I told -you, Susy, that if you went I would go with you; but I wish you'd give -it up. We are certain to be discovered." - -"I suppose we are," said Susan, suddenly stopping her tears and looking -full at Star. "I suppose you have told. I always knew you would." - -"I have not told yet." - -"Then, you mean to tell?" - -"Yes, I mean to tell." - -"You are certain?" - -"Yes, I am; I do mean to tell." - -"When?" - -"Before you go out at midnight and disgrace us all. I shall certainly -tell." - -"Then you won't, so there!" said Susan. - -She suddenly pushed Star forward. There was a step, down which the -little girl tumbled. Before she could recover herself she was firmly -locked into the tool-house, and Susan and Maud were running back to the -house. - -"It was awfully mean of you," began Maud. "I didn't think, bad as you -are, that you'd do it." - -"Yes, I did it. You have promised to come with me. She is locked safely -in now. She may scream as loud as she can and not a soul will hear her -there. I will let her out again if I come back. Perhaps I'll never come -back. Perhaps I'll stay with Florence Dixie. I could write from there -to my father. I couldn't get into greater disgrace." - -"Then if you stay I'll stay too," said Maud "But, oh, Susan, I do think -you are wicked!" - -"Never mind now; come upstairs. Let us keep out of the way of all the -others. We'll have one last fling--one last bit of fun." - -A few of the Penwernians were scattered about. One of them came up and -spoke to Susan. - -"Do you know where Star is? I want her." - -"I am not her keeper," said Susan roughly. - -"But what about our feast to-night? Are we to have it?" - -"I was going to speak about that," said Susan, recollecting herself. -"As that precious Christian Mitford, about whom everyone is making such -a ridiculous fuss, is still very ill, we had best not risk matters. The -feast is therefore postponed for another week." - -"I am glad," said the girl. "I begin to hate the Penwernians." - -Susan walked away. - -"Now then, Maud, buck up and be cheerful once again. We will account -for Star's absence, and you and I will have a jolly time." - - - - -CHAPTER XXXI - -MIDNIGHT AT THE GREENGROCER'S - - -The rest of the day passed quietly. Miss Peacock, contrary to her usual -custom, appeared at late supper that evening. She took the head of the -longest table, and looked from one girl to another. She noticed that -some were missing, amongst them Susan Marsh, Maud Thompson, and Star -Lestrange. She was not surprised at the absence of the first two, but -the absence of the younger girl caused her heart to sink even lower -than it already was in her breast. - -The meal proceeded and came to an end; prayers followed, and then the -greater number of the girls dispersed for the night. - -It was about an hour later when Miss Peacock, accompanied by Jessie -Jones, went upstairs. They entered the White Corridor very softly. The -door of Christian's room was a little ajar, and Miss Peacock was afraid -of waking her. By and by she came to the foot of the stairs. All was -quiet. - -"I am sure they are not there to-night. I am sure we needn't go any -farther," whispered Jessie. - -"I think we will go upstairs to make all safe," was Miss Peacock's -answer. - -So Jessie, who knew the trick of the door, pushed it open, and without -anyone seeing, they went up the creaking stairs and entered the wide -front attic. Here all looked peaceful and orderly. Miss Jessie gave a -sigh of relief. - -"Now, Jessie," said Miss Peacock, "will you go downstairs? First of -all, go straight to Star Lestrange's room and ascertain if she is safe -in bed; then proceed to Maud Thompson's room and do likewise; and, -finally, visit Susan Marsh's bedroom. Be quick, dear; and if by any -chance you find that those three beds, or any of them, are vacant, go -to my room and fetch me my cloak and galoshes. Be as quick as you can." - -"Yes," said Miss Jessie. - -She nodded her head. She felt terribly anxious. She even felt a fierce -desire, unlike herself, to follow the trail, to bring the culprits to -justice. Yes, if they were wicked enough to do what Miss Peacock feared -they had done, they ought to be punished. Things must have come to a -sad pass when Jessie could feel like this, but those certainly were her -sensations. Lavinia was angry--dear, noble Lavinia. Whatever she said -and did must be right. - -While Jessie was absent Miss Peacock walked round the attic. In one -corner she saw a basket filled with provisions. They none of them -looked too fresh, but they were certainly there. Near the open window -lay a piece of paper. Miss Peacock picked it up, and saw that it was an -untidy-looking envelope, with "John Manners, greengrocer, High Street, -Tregellick," printed across the top. Why should this envelope lie on -the floor of the front attic? She put it carefully into her pocket. -Then thrusting her head out of the window, she saw a ladder, which -reached from the ground beneath to within a few feet of the window. -Miss Peacock panted slightly when she saw this; her eyes grew bright -and hard, and her face looked unlike itself. - -Just at that moment Jessie entered. She was carrying Miss Peacock's -warm cloak on her arm, and Miss Peacock's galoshes were in her hand. -She herself wore a bonnet and cloak. - -"They're none of them in their beds," she said. "I don't know what we -are to do." - -"We will follow them," said Miss Peacock. - -"Follow them? How?" - -"They have left the attic by means of a ladder. Look out, Jessie; you -will see for yourself. It is not necessary for us to use it; we will go -by the front door. Jessie, think how severely Lavinia Peacock ought to -blame herself for making this thing possible." - -"No, no, Lavinia; it is my fault. You will turn me from the school -after this." - -"I blame myself alone," said Miss Peacock. - -The ladies left the attic, ran downstairs, and let themselves out. - -"They have certainly gone; but where?" said Jessie. - -"I found one of our greengrocer's envelopes on the floor. It may give -me a necessary clew," said Miss Peacock. "Anyhow, we will visit John -Manners this evening. Come along, Jessie. We shall reach the house in a -quarter of an hour." - -How the rain did pour! How tired Jessie felt! How fast Lavinia walked! -How stern was her face when Jessie caught a glimpse of it! - -By and by they reached the High Street. The place appeared at first to -be in total darkness, but presently they perceived a cheerful light -streaming through closed blinds. - -"I was right; they are here," said Miss Peacock. "Oh, Jessie! to think -of Star--to think that she could have done it. It cuts me to the heart." - -Poor Jessie had not a word to say. She adored Star, but even she could -not defend her favorite at this moment. - -Miss Peacock suddenly pulled the bell. Presently Manners appeared. -He had been smoking in his kitchen. He thought it great fun to have -the young ladies enjoying themselves with his daughters upstairs. But -when he saw Miss Peacock he stepped back and grew very pale. He had -certainly not reckoned on the head-mistress of the school appearing in -person to demand her runaway scholars. - -"Some of my young ladies are in your parlor," said Miss Peacock. "I -am obliged to you, Manners, for treating them so hospitably, but the -hour is too late for my girls to be from home. I have come to take them -back. With your permission I will go upstairs at once." - -"Shall I announce you, ma'am?" - -"You will oblige me by remaining where you are. Come, Jessie." - -They pushed the little greengrocer aside and went upstairs. The fun was -at its height. Miss Peacock softly opened the door. She saw Florence -Dixie holding her sides in convulsions of laughter, while Susan, -lying back on an old Chesterfield sofa, was clapping her hands at the -attempts of the two Manners girls to dance an Irish jig. - -To attempt to describe the confusion, the amazement--nay, the -despair--which filled the faces of two of those girls when they caught -sight of Miss Peacock would be impossible. Maud gave a bitter cry and -fell on her knees. A cloud came over Susan's face; she stood upright, -her hands hanging to her side. - -"The fun is up, girls," she said, turning to her companions. "Let's put -out the lights and go home." - -Making hysterical efforts, she tried to blow out one of the candles; -but Miss Peacock came up and took her hand. - -"Come, Susan; recollect yourself. Don't give yourself away more than -you can help. Come home with me this moment." - -"Florence, you said you'd keep me," said Susan. - -"Oh, but I can't, really!" said Florence, who showed the despicable -character of the true coward when difficulties arose. "Father would be -wild if he knew. Please, Miss Peacock, understand that father knows -nothing of this. It was just a little fun of our own. I wouldn't -shelter one of your girls against your will for the world." - -"Oh, you're a nice friend," said Susan--"a friend to be proud of!" - -"I'll take you home, Susan. And, Maud, you can follow with Jessie." - -Miss Peacock's face was calm and cold; her words came out like morsels -of ice. She went downstairs at once. Susan put her hat on as fast as -she could, and Miss Peacock herself stooped to tie her cloak round her -neck. Then they started on their way home. Maud and Jessie, absolutely -speechless, followed them. Once Maud tried to say something, but she -was interrupted. - -"Don't, don't! It is best to let her have her own way now. Oh! you have -cut her to the heart, and she is such a dear--so noble." - -The moment they reached the hall Miss Peacock said: - -"There are three girls absent from their bedrooms to-night. Two of them -are here, but where is Stella Lestrange?" - -Then Maud fell on her knees. - -"I don't expect you to forgive us. We----" - -"Don't screen me," said Susan. "If I am bad, I am at least not ashamed -of it. I was determined to have that frolic. I hate your close ways. I -hate everything about this school. I want to leave to-morrow; I can't -go away too soon. But I was determined to have my frolic to-night. -Star was equally determined that we should not go, so I locked her up -in the tool-house. Maud was forced to help me, but she didn't approve. -You needn't scold Maud. When she is with good girls she will be all -right; and I shall leave in the morning." - -"Where did you say you locked Star up?" said Miss Peacock. - -"In the tool-house." - -"Thank you." - - - - -CHAPTER XXXII - -THE TRIUMPH OF GOODNESS - - -Early--very early--on the following morning, those girls who happened -to be awake might have heard sounds of wheels on the gravel sweep -without the house. They might have heard hurried steps going down the -corridor; and had they chosen to rise from their beds and look out of -the windows, they would have perceived a lady and a girl get into a -cab. They would have seen some boxes being put on the roof, and the -cab, with the lady and girl inside, leaving the place. - -When school did resume its ordinary functions on that unhappy day Miss -Forest read prayers; and when prayers were over she said quite simply: - -"Miss Peacock will not attend school to-day; and Susan Marsh has left. -Matters will be explained to you to-morrow." - -So the day dragged on. Star's face was very white; her head ached. She -had taken a bad cold in the tool-house. - -As to Maud, she shrank into a corner. - -"Of course, I shall be dismissed. I can't expect Miss Peacock to keep -me any longer," was her thought. - -Late that evening Miss Peacock returned; and on the next morning, when -prayers were over, she asked the girls to remain. - -"I have a few words to say," she remarked. "I have a very painful -matter to explain to you all. Girls, one of your schoolfellows has, I -grieve to say, been removed from the school. I am most unhappy about -her, but in justice to you all I could not allow her to remain here -any longer. Not only did she sin against the rules of rectitude and -honor and honesty in this place; not only did she willfully disobey -my wishes; but she did not repent. I do not think, girls, that there -is any sin a schoolgirl could commit that I should not forgive if -repentance followed. But this unhappy girl has not repented. I was -obliged to take her back to her father, and a terrible and most bitter -scene we had together. What he will do with Susan in the future I do -not know; but as far as Penwerne Manor is concerned, she has left it -forever." - -A cry came from the lips of Mary Hillary. - -"Her companions," continued Miss Peacock, looking full at Maud and also -at Mary, "will understand that underhand ways are to be altogether -abolished in the school; and because the Penwernian Society has led to -evil and not good, I wish to announce here that there will no longer -be such a society in the school. As to you, Maud Thompson, have you -anything to say? If so, come forward. You at least, I know, have -repented." - -"Oh, I have! I am bitterly sorry. I know that you won't keep me. I -can't expect it. I was led by Susan. I feared her; I was so weak. -I loved Star all the time, but I didn't dare to go with her, for I -dreaded Susan Marsh so much. I was deceitful; I did what Susan told -me. I have nothing more to say, except that I am bitterly sorry. I -suppose," added Maud, the tears streaming from her eyes, "that you will -send me from the school." - -"What is the wish of the majority?" asked Miss Peacock, glancing round -at the other girls. - -"Oh, Miss Peacock," said Louisa Twining, "if she is sorry----" - -"Yes, Louisa?" - -"If she is sorry," repeated Louisa, "and would consent for a little bit -to be my friend--I mean, if she would sit in my boudoir, and I might -get her to share some of the interests in my life--would you?" - -Louisa's delicate face changed from white to pink, and then from pink -to white again. - -"Would I what, Louisa dear?" - -"Would you give her a chance?" - -"Louisa!" said Maud. - -She ran up to her side. She fell on her knees, clasped Louisa's long, -white hand, and kissed it with passion. - -"Will you be responsible for her, Louisa?" - -"Maud, look at me," said Louisa. - -Maud did look up. - -"I think I may safely say that I will." - -"Then she shall be your child for the remainder of this term. You -will teach her what things are right, what things are honorable, -what things are of good repute. And now, girls, let us turn from an -unpleasant subject. It is necessary sometimes to weed what is really -bad out of life, out of school. I would have kept Susan Marsh had it -been possible. As it was impossible, those who believe in prayer will, -I hope, pray for her that God may show her the error of her ways. She -has gone, and with her the misery, the discomfort, the prying, the -unkindness, which such conduct as hers could not but promote. Christian -Mitford is out of danger, and I hope that ere long she will be among -you again. She has been far from good; but who is perfect? If she did -wrong, Star, there were moments when you might have been more generous, -kinder, less inclined to think well of yourself. Each of you girls who -stand before me must own to weaknesses as well as to virtues. I think, -my dear girls, that the virtues do preponderate; and I think in the -future there will be no school in the whole of England that will be a -happier one than Penwerne Manor." - - - - -+-------------------------------------------------+ -|Transcriber's note: | -| | -|Obvious typographic errors have been corrected. | -| | -+-------------------------------------------------+ - - - -***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MANOR SCHOOL*** - - -******* This file should be named 61878.txt or 61878.zip ******* - - -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: -http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/6/1/8/7/61878 - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - |